Serene, peaceful, balanced, simple words that describe the Zen garden, the traditional Japanese language expressed through mineral means, through rocks and sand sculpting equilibrium, deaf, peaceful art around one`s home.
"What is a Zen Garden?"
Is a recurring question today, in the following rows we`ll briefly describe and showcase Zen Garden Designs ideas that you might find interesting. In short, the zen garden is a representation of the natural world, one in which ponds or streams are often replaced with rock formations, white sand, moss and pruned trees, the wilderness tamed, restructured. A setting that contains light sand and stones is quite common too, no water or plants. Rocks are shaping the mountains where various others stones represent islands, water is presented in the form of sand or gravel and to further advance the sculptural component of the garden it can be raked or unraked.
"Why is sand raked in Zen Gardens?"
It is a highly difficult practice, raking the sand into waves or ripple patterns is a practice originally used by Zen Buddhists in the attempt to focus one`s mind and aid him in concentration. It goes without saying that the free form nature of sand cannot be simply controlled, it is a challenge to form the waves and ripples in the pursuit of perfection. Stones are sculpting the ripples and therefore they will weave and break the pattern allowing one to create a dramatic variation.
A Zen Garden ought to be perceived from a certain angle, they`re not designed to be simply gazed at, every stone and sand pattern is shaped to obey certain perspective points thus creating balance. A stone that simply leans on one side ought to have a rock nearby to aid it, support it. Flat horizontal rocks are also more common than vertical rocks as they further emphasize balance.
Zen Garden Design Ideas
1. Ocean of sand nestled in vegetation
Zen Gardens have no certain scale, they`re present in huge expansive spaces just as they are in miniature desktop gardens, small portions of backyard are commonly transformed in peaceful, quiet spaces.
Water can define a place, being interpreted as mineral or actually being water are two different things in materiality yet how you perceive and understand it is truly important.
Water, wood, stone, gravel and vegetation tailored to channel calm and peace.
via bridesblog.net
6. Serene zen garden in equilibrium
The water mirror anticipates balance in the form of raked gravel, rocks and punctual vegetation. The splendid setting here is animated by light as well.
A Zen Garden can take many forms, the mineral presence often simplifies the principle of balance but a whole park can be designed with the same set of principles.
Zen Gardens ought to help one find peace, concentration, it is traditionally a focus point used in Buddhist thought and meditation, quiet, peaceful contemplation. Writers and artists have often talked about how the methodical raking helps them find creativity.
Any space can shelter the striking form of art, meditation is something that you choose to do not something you ought to expect from the design itself. The contrast between the elements, the presence of the mineral can help one concentrate and focus indirectly, the ambiance seeks to balance itself with all its components, you included.
In a highly fast-paced world the Zen Garden represents a beautiful point in which one chooses to simply stand still, to concentrate and focus, to find peace.
Source Unknown
33. Create depth through layers
Zen gardens setup and scenes can be layered by color, materials, textures, shapes, use these in the pursuit of balance.
A Zen Garden can start small, a desktop kit is a click away if you`re unsure whether to start transforming your garden into a classic zed garden or seek balance and calm in little things like creating an area with sand and stones.
What do you think about the Zen Garden approach and how do you see the Zen Garden design ideas above?
We would love to hear from you in the comment section below.
When it comes to bottles, their re-purpose can be a very easy project, with plenty ideas available on the internet. But if we reuse the bottle, why not find creative ways of re-purposing the bottle caps as well? Plastic or metallic, bottle caps can be transformed into beautiful art pieces with little to no effort from your part. Hence, we have prepared a collection of 35 Fun Ways Of Reusing Bottle Caps In Creative Projects . Some ideas may require a little bit of patience before gathering the right amount of bottle caps you will need in order to fulfill the project.The design ideas showcased will portray bottle carp art at its best, forged with creativity, good design taste, patience and love. If you are to pursue bottle cap crafts for your home make sure you gather your family, friends and loved ones to participate in the piece of art that will remain in your memory for years to come.
Needless to say that if the bottle caps used in the craft are the result of a personal collection enjoyed with your dear ones, the end object will become even more powerful, more personal and far more important. If you`ve choose to showcase your collection in a graphic shape, keep collecting the bottle caps as wall art pieces can take many shapes and sizes and it will be a shame not to boost your interior decor with authenticity.
Fun Bottle Cap Artistic Crafts
If you are equipped with plenty of creativity and one main ingredient, you can create 35 „new” and amazing projects!
You can create a map of USA, idea from Man Made.
A nice propeller for your flower pot, from The Experimental Crafter.
An unique and fun Tic Tac Toe gamie from Bottle Cap Co.
Chakra trivets from Retrcamme.
You can create letters to decorate your wall. Idea from Aileen Rae.
Fun, simple and unique jewellry, from Creative Kismet.
Decorated thumbtacks and magnets from Martha Stewart.
Decorated frame from ESOB Designs.
Christmas tree hanging ornaments.
A nice flower card, idea from Crafty Morning.
Bottle caps hangings, via Flickr.
An idea to decorate your kids’ romm, via Beneath My Heart.
A panel to protect the wall from splashes, from Apartment Therapy.
A ring that looks like a pincushion, idea from Pretty Prudent.
A serving plateau via Sweet Something Designs.
A decoration for you table, via Rettocamme.
Fun and unique key chains, from Vitamin Ha!
A case to display your bottle caps, via Chris Oneill Designs.
Jewelry, idea from Over the Top.
Magnets decorated with nail polish, via Buzzfeed.
Create a bar mat out of your favorite beverage`s bottle caps.
Decorate your beautiful Christmas tree with bottle cap Christmas decorations.
Use bottle caps to realize beautiful garden decorations, here two owl designs have been showcased, one realized with the help of a CD, kitchen utensils and painted cardboard and one realized with bottle caps and a simple metallic box.
Plastic bottle cap craft showcasing a beautiful heart wearing three colors from different bottle caps.
Use thousands of plastic bottles to materialize a beautiful door curtain. Simple to realize once you have all the caps you need.
Create extraordinary magnets with the pictures of your loved ones.
Creativity can take any shape and size, a super cool owl has been sculpted with beer bottle caps.
Use bottle caps to realize outdoor wind chimes.
Colorful rainbow gradient obtained through the clever use of plastic bottle caps.
Petite bottle cap candles ready to be used around your bathtub, simple and inexpensive, a great craft to pursue.
Breathtaking bottle cap art portraying a human eye, great detail obtained through overlapped caps of different colors.
Painted bottle caps ready to be used as paper clips or magnets.
Colorful curtain showcasing a wave in a tropical setting.
Splendid, colorful bottle cap wall art with a brick background.
Christmas tree wall art realized with cork left bare and painted alike. The Christmas tree is decorated with colorful bottle caps.
Use bottle cap crafts to create Christmas Tree ornaments, glitter can always emphasize your craft.
Folded bottle caps can become beautiful stars for your tree.
Patience and hard work is always rewarded, collect enough bottle caps to use them in your bathroom floor. Everything is cover with a transparent hygienic resin that keeps everything insanely easy to clean, beautiful and safe.
Display your love for adventure with a bottle cap artistic installation that contains the rarest beverages you`ve drank while travelling.
Artistic snowfall installation realized with bottle caps.
Plastic bottle caps used for lighting fixtures, bags, bench decorations, vases protection and fridge magnets spread color and joy in their setting.
What do you think about these bottle cap artistic showcases? We would love to hear your valuable feedback on subject in the comment section below.
In addition to coloring books, chalk, and construction paper, you can use clay for sculpting projects to unleash your child’s creativity.
Clay is a go-to crafting material because it is versatile, easy to work with, and comes in various vibrant colors. Kids can enjoy working with clay and applying their creative ideas to create beautiful and unique sculptures. It’s beneficial in developing their motor and coordination skills, imagination, self-esteem, and concentration.
Let alone children; clay modeling helps adults to unwind from their stressful days and take their creative skills up a notch. So, get some clay and start making some cool and funky sculptures today by following some of the ideas in this guide.
For DIYers, fixing cracks in walls and other places feels as soothing as clay sculpting, and this will enhance the strength of your house as well. So checkout our previous article on fixing foundation wall cracks to know more.
Without further ado, let’s get in!
Fun Clay Sculpting Ideas
1. Spoons
Handmade ceramic spoons are a fun and unique addition to any kitchen, and they don't require many materials or much effort to create, making them perfect for beginners. You just need a handful of modeling clay and a kiln to heat those spoons.
Roll your clay in a cylindrical shape and pinch a shallow bowl shape in the front to make a spoon. You can take references from the silverware in your kitchen to make these. Then, you can design and color the spoons in any way you want.
2. Pinch Pots
If you have never worked with clay before, pinch pots are a great way to start with. These are easy to make, and you don’t need a potter wheel.
To start with, insert your thumb into the center of the clay and keep pushing it until you’ve reached the middle. Don’t push it in any other direction, or you might end up with a donut rather than a pinch pot.
Continue pinching with your thumb and rotating the clay, and as you do so, the clay will take on the shape of a pot. Then, place the pot in a fire kiln for a few minutes to solidify. Take it out and let it cool for a while before using it to store something.
3. Wheel-Thrown Mugs
A wheel-thrown mug is another simple yet beautiful piece you can make with clay. It's a satisfying piece to craft because you'll be using it every day and appreciate the time and effort you put into it.
Compared to our previous two hand-made pieces, this one needs a potters’ wheel. It might not seem easy initially, but practice makes a man perfect. So, continue to learn through any pottery course to learn using the potters’ wheel and keep on practicing. You might end up creating some interesting and unique art pieces with the wheel.
4. Hand-Coiled Mugs
It is an interesting and fun project for those who don’t have access to the potters’ wheel. The process is similar to what you learned in making pinch pots but uses polymer clay.
Although this clay is easier to work with, it dries up if stored longer. So, you must be wondering, “how to make modeling clay soft again?” Well, you can easily revive your dried-up clay by kneading it for a few minutes. Your moist hands are enough to make the clay smooth. And if that doesn’t work, spray some water on it and keep it in a sealable bag for 5-10 minutes.
5. Teapots
Are you well-versed with using the potters’ wheel and looking to make different things for the kitchen? Then a teapot made out of clay is something you can try.
Although the process is more challenging than the others we've discussed so far, the outcome is well worth the effort. Serving tea in a handmade teapot provides great satisfaction while also grabbing the eye of your guests.
6. Plates
Plates are another piece that you can make using a potter’s wheel. Although it might take some time and practice to create a perfectly round plate, imperfections add to the individuality and character of the handmade items.
7. Cartoon Snakes
A cartoon snake is an excellent option for those looking for easy yet creative clay crafts to work with. Thanks to its basic design, it’s a suitable starting project for kids that they can show off to their friends and family.
8. Leaf-Print Pendants
You can make your leaf-print pendants by imprinting some leaves on air-dry clay. Make sure to poke holes in the pendant before it dries. Once it has completely dried, paint with any colors of your choice.
9. Earrings
Jewelry enthusiasts are in luck as now you can use clay to make unique and beautiful accessories, like some funky earrings. These are affordable and easy to make and don’t require many tools or accessories - just some colors and clay!
Begin by taking a small lump of clay and slowly pinching it into the shape of an earring. Heat the clay to harden, and once it cools down, use your creativity to make unique designs.
10. Beads
Aside from earrings, you can create clay necklaces by making beads that can be interlaced together. Poke a hole at the center of these clay beads to insert a string inside them, and voila - you’ve got a unique and beautiful necklace of your own! After they've been hardened, you can design or color them however you want.
11. Stamped Bowls
The stamped bowl is quite an easy project to make, even for beginners. Take a ball of sculpting clay and roll it out on a smooth surface. To give it a shape, take a bowl, place it upside-down, and gently put the clay on it.
Unlike other types, modeling clay tends to stay a bit dry, so you need to soften it before you start sculpting. But to store modeling clay? Note that you can sprinkle water, but adding excess water can produce cracks.
Next, decide on a design that will look good, stamp it, and let it dry overnight. The following day, you will have a lovely bowl to eat your food in.
12. Clay Pots
Clay pots are the most basic yet widely used items in our homes for keeping flowers. Although many stylish pots are purchasable from the market, making them yourself is an experience like no other!
Start by kneading the clay, and make it as smooth as possible. The smoother your dough is, the better the finishing of your pot will be.
Roll the dough to prepare the bottom of the pot and shape it the way you want. Then, heat it properly from each side to harden it and paint it in unique designs and vibrant colors to have a beautiful home for your plants.
13. Alphabets
Making cool and fun things with clay doesn’t end at just jewelry or kitchen items. You can now personalize your name initials with simple, fun arts and crafts clay projects. To shape your clay, you might need a knife or a stencil and bake it in an oven or a kiln. Once hardened and cooled down, paint them with any colors of your choice.
14. Fridge Stamps
Funky and vividly colored fridge stamps add a nice touch to your otherwise dull fridge door. Although these are available on the market in various sizes, shapes, and colors, what’s better than making them on your own.
You just need clay, a cookie-cutter, different colors, and a kiln. Use a cookie-cutter to make different stamp shapes. Once heated, hardened, and cooled, color and design them any way you like. You can even sprinkle some glitter when the clay is wet.
15. Clay Coasters
Now you can design a unique and stylish coaster for your coffee mug using clay. Knead the clay lump you’ve got, roll it out and flatten it with a thickness of more than 1 cm. Take a mug to cut a round shape, and keep it dry for some time. Once done, unleash your inner artist to create creative patterns and designs.
16. Elephant Ring Holder
For a change, use tempera paints and self-hardening clay to create a uniquely-designed ring holder. While many animals can be made using clay, this elephant shape is suitable as you can keep your rings on its trunk! This project is ideal for artists of every level, professionals or beginners, and you can adjust the detail level based on your ability.
17. Clay Structures
Polymer clay has grown in popularity in recent years due to several features. Compared to different clay types, they are easier to work with and come in a wide array of colors. You can make unique and impressive sculptures like fish, unicorns, and animals.
18. Ceramic Love Birds
Making love birds should be simple if you're proficient enough to make the aforementioned clay sculptures. Refer to any bird image you get on the internet and mold your clay in a particular shape. Paint it with your favorite color, and keep it on your reading desk or computer table.
19. Air Dry Clay Bird
You can use air-dry clay for making this clay sculpture if a kiln is not available. Compared to love birds, it is a bit tricky to make, provided the details required, but looks stunning when completed. Another feature of air-dry clay that makes it superior to different types of sculpting clay available is it can be painted with acrylic paints and doesn’t require any special glazes.
20. Elf
Now that you have practiced enough with polymer clay, it’s time to start working on some complex sculptures, one of which is an elf. These are the creatures we usually see in folk tales and are represented as delicate, little humans with magical powers, pointed ears, and a capricious nature.
Most children adore these creatures, so having one made for them would be a dream come true!
21. Butterflies And Moths
Butterflies and moths are beautiful creatures you can make using polymer clay and paint them with acrylic paint. As mentioned above, polymer clay is a bit difficult to work with compared to other materials, but they soften once you knead them properly.
Use acrylic colors and glitters to draw unique patterns on the clay butterflies, and hang them on your walls to give them an aesthetic look.
22. Mushroom Earrings
Channel your inner creativity to make these clay mushroom earrings and paint them in your favorite colors. These aren’t the most difficult things to make, but the more proficient you are in working with polymer clay, you can give the mushrooms a more realistic and detailed look.
23. Bamboo Forest
You don’t always need to make practical things using clay, like utensils and fashion accessories. So, why not make a mini bamboo forest that is beautiful, sculptural, and artistic in its own way?
Plus, you can keep these natural-looking bamboo forests on a reading table or in your room as a decorative piece.
Clay Sculpting Ideas Final Words
That’s all for this guide!
We hope this guide serves as inspiration whenever you face a creative block and can’t get any new ideas for clay sculptures. Apart from that, you can search for more options for clay sculpting on the internet.
However, there are a few things you need to keep in mind when working with clay. First, keep your kids at a safe distance when heating clay sculptures in a kiln.
Besides that, keep your kids under supervision whenever they are clay sculpting. Make sure they don’t put their hands in their mouth while working. It can potentially affect their overall health.
Just keep these safety tips in mind, and you’re good to go. Happy crafting!
There are several reasons why your AC might not be blowing cold air. It could be something as simple as a power surge, clogged air filters and registers, or an incorrectly set thermostat. Or, you might be facing issues like a refrigerant leak and frozen evaporator coil, which are difficult to troubleshoot without professional assistance.
Imagine this - you return home one hot summer evening to find the AC not cooling the space properly. This is a dreaded nightmare that I’ve encountered recently.
Now, you obviously won’t think twice before calling a professional for an emergency HVAC repair service. But based on my experience, it helps if you know the possible causes and inform the technician accordingly to speed up the process.
So, here I am with the 13 most common reasons your AC might not be blowing cold air.
13 Reasons Why Your AC Might Not Be Blowing Cold Air
1. Power Fluctuations
Electrical surges and power fluctuations may cause disruptions to the electrical circuit powering your AC unit. A power surge might have blown a fuse or caused the breaker to trip. So, try resetting the breaker and then switch on the air conditioner to check if the problem is solved.
2. Clogged Or Dirty Air Filter
Another common reason your AC might not be blowing cold air is a clogged filter, usually found inside the indoor air handler unit. The primary function of the air filter is to trap dirt, dust, and other airborne particles and prevent them from entering the air conditioning system.
But if your air filter is dirty, it will obstruct the airflow, and your AC will have to work harder, increasing both energy bills and the chances of wear. That’s why I think replacing your air conditioning system’s air filter every three months (depending on the usage) is important. You may also clean the dirty air filter if it seems otherwise fine.
3. Low Refrigerant Or Refrigerant Leak
Refrigerant (also known as Freon) is a chemical coolant that passes through the indoor and outdoor coils of the air conditioning system while changing from liquid to gaseous form. It produces cool air by absorbing the humidity and heat trapped inside your home and releasing it outside.
Now, while the refrigerant levels in air conditioning systems don’t diminish with time, you might come across a refrigerant leak. Consequently, the air conditioner won’t be blowing cold air due to the low refrigerant level.
Here are a few other signs indicative of refrigerant leaks:
AC takes a very long time to cool the space, resulting in your air conditioner running for longer hours
You hear a buzzing noise when the air conditioner is on
Warning
Do not try to repair a refrigerant leak on your own, as it’s an EPA-approved chemical substance that should only be handled by a certified expert. Get in touch with an HVAC professional instead, as they have the tools and expertise to deal with refrigerant leaks and replenish the coolant as needed.
4. Clogged Condenser Coil
Your air conditioner may not blow cold air if the condenser coil is dirty. Now, for the unversed, a condenser fan draws air from the outdoor unit through the condenser coil, removing the heat from your home in the process. But it often gets clogged due to dirt, debris, and other particulates over time, reducing the overall efficiency of the AC.
That’s why you should clean the outdoor condenser unit regularly with soap and water. You could also try brushing away the dirt or use a low-pressure hose to remove the dust from the coil.
Tip
Invest in a weatherproof cover for when your AC unit is not in use. This will help minimize the dirt in the coil in the near future. And ensure that the area around the outdoor condenser unit is trimmed, weeded, and devoid of overhead tree branches.
5. Undersized Air Conditioner
Air conditioners that are too small for a home will not cool the space efficiently. That’s why it’s important to consider the size of the room whenever you plan to invest in a heating, ventilation, and air conditioning system.
If you’re unsure about the measurements and size, seek assistance from an HVAC professional. They will help you find a system that suits your requirements.
6. The thermostat Is Not Set Correctly
Auto, heat, and cool - these are the three thermostat settings that may be why your AC system is not cooling the room efficiently. So, check to see if the thermostat is set to the right temperature.
After all, your central AC unit will not blow cold air if the room temperature rises above the control settings. For example, if the thermostat is set to 25 degrees C (77 degrees F) and the air conditioner setting is at 28 degrees C (82 degrees F), you won’t feel a dip in temperature.
Reset the thermostat and keep the temperature setting of the air conditioner a few degrees lower than that of the thermostat. For instance, set it at 20 degrees C (68 degrees F) if your home is anyway registering a temperature of 24 degrees C (78 degrees F).
7. Air Duct Leak
A leak in the air ducts is another common cause of the AC not blowing air to cool the entire room. The leakage will cause the cold air to filter out into the walls of your home before it can even reach the vent, disrupting the circulation of conditioned cold air.
Tip
Leaks in the air duct can be tricky to identify. So, I suggest using an incense stick to trace the airflow path. If you see that the air is being circulated throughout your home, it means that your central air conditioning system is working properly. But if the smoke flows in one direction, it might indicate a leaking duct system.
8. Evaporator Coil Issues
Every central air conditioning unit consists of an evaporator coil as an indoor component. It’s responsible for removing the humidity and heat from the air as the latter passes through it. But the evaporator coil may sometimes freeze when the refrigerant levels are too low. This happens because the compressor works too hard to blow cool air into the room.
That said, here are a few signs indicative of a frozen evaporator coil:
The most obvious is - AC not blowing cold air
Increase in energy bills
Frost or ice on the copper refrigerant tubing coming from the fan coil cabinet
The condensate airflow switch prevents the air from escaping the air duct when it’s unable to circulate. It’s usually located on the blower motor of the central air conditioner.
You should always check the position of the switch whenever you notice the room is not cooling properly. If the condensate airflow switch is in the downward position, it will block the conditioned air from circulating. And if it’s in the upward position, the cool air can escape.
10. Blocked Or Clogged Registers
Registers or vents are a part of the heating, ventilation, and air conditioning system of the house. They help distribute cool air throughout your home, but if they get blocked, the airflow will be obstructed, similar to dirty air filters. This usually happens if furniture or other household items like potted plants are placed in front of the vents.
So, ensure you remove these items and clean the registers regularly to avoid such problems.
11. Ice Buildup
Ice buildup in your air conditioner is a sign that the refrigerant levels of the unit aren’t charged properly. And if the levels are too low, the compressor, evaporator coil, and other internal components of the AC system might freeze up and get damaged.
An easy way to diagnose a refrigerant leak is by testing the air conditioner using a refrigerant leak detector. But it’s better to let a professional HVAC technician tackle the problem.
12. Clogged Drain
The drainage system of your central air conditioning system comprises drain pipes to transport condensate from the indoor unit to the exterior. But a clogged drain will, of course, obstruct the condensate water flow, damaging the indoor unit as a result.
So, if you notice no cold air blowing or your air conditioner keeps shutting down, the problem might be a blocked drainpipe. In such a scenario, I’d suggest calling a certified professional to clear the blockage and clean the unit.
13. Dirty Air Compressor
Another crucial component of any AC system - the compressor, helps circulate air throughout the home. And like the air filters, it’s prone to getting dirty over time. If that’s not the case, gasses might be leaking from the joints where the piston is connected to the shaft. This will lead to the compressor freezing up, and it will eventually stop working.
You may also hear a loud pulsating noise coming from your outdoor compressor - signaling that there’s something wrong with it. Here again, the best thing to do is call a professional if you notice any sign of a compressor leak.
Final Words
Your HVAC system not properly cooling your home during the scorching summer months is something that can be avoided.
All you have to do is schedule a bi-annual maintenance service. This will help identify refrigerant leaks and keep your energy bills in check. Likewise, clean the air filters of your air conditioner unit regularly to prevent the chances of a clog.
While I hope this guide helps you find the right solution to your problem, there is no way to pinpoint a specific cause for your AC not blowing cold air without proper inspection. You’d need a professional HVAC technician to guide you through the right course of action.
Loose electrical connections, faulty motor and a malfunctioning capacitor could be the reason behind your buzzing AC unit. Seemingly minor issues can be fixed with simple repairs or replacements; however, you’ll have to change the unit if it’s old.
A loud buzzing noise coming from your air conditioner is a tell-tale sign that something is wrong with the system.
Usually, loud buzzing noises can be fixed by making simple repairs, but in the worst-case scenario, you may have to replace your air conditioning system. But how’d you understand whether your system needs to be repaired or replaced? That’s where this guide comes in.
Why Is My AC Unit Buzzing Every Few Minutes: Know What Each Noise Means
Compared to traditional air conditioners, modern products are integrated with sound-dampening technology to minimize noise. The noise level of such air conditioners is between 25 dB and 55 dB (decibels). While the former is similar to a whisper, the latter is much like a household conversation.
Even mini split ductless ACs and window units are fairly quiet in comparison to central ducted systems. That said, a noisy air conditioner is a sure-shot sign that the unit is on the fritz and calls for immediate attention.
Depending on the type of air conditioner you own, an air conditioner makes several noises. Different sounds mean different issues– therefore, understanding what each sound indicates is important.
1. Humming Noise
A soft humming sound coming from the air conditioner is nothing out of the ordinary, but a loud noise means one or more components are failing. Be it a window air conditioner or a central AC unit, there are various reasons behind the loud humming noise.
I. Bent Fin Coils
If your AC makes loud humming noises, check the fin coils because there’s a likelihood that they may have bent due to regular wear and tear. Bent fin coils are easy to fix, as a metal comb will help you straighten them.
II. Contactor Failure
A damaged contactor could also be responsible for the loud humming sound your AC unit is making. A contactor is a component that connects the unit to the electrical source, serving as a bridge between the two.
When the contactor fails, air conditioners make loud humming sounds and the AC will receive power, but it won’t switch on. If left untreated, this loud humming noise will change into a blaring buzzing sound.
III. Low Lubrication Level
Low humming sounds could also mean that the motor of your air conditioner needs to be lubricated. In case you continue running your air conditioner without lubricating the motor, the unit will start making sharp grinding sounds.
2. Buzzing Sound
Among air conditioner noises, a disturbing buzzing sound is also common. Mostly, air conditioners make a buzzing noise because of a refrigerant leak or damaged and failing components. However, there are other causes too, which are as follows:
I. Faulty Motor
Your air conditioner may be making loud buzzing sounds because of a defective motor. Such loud sounds are made when the copper tubes rub against each other due to obstructions. The key solution to preventing buzzing noise is to insulate the copper tubes well so that there is little to no metal-to-metal contact.
The capacitor is a component that stores energy and releases it only when it is needed to power the outdoor unit of an air conditioner.
A faulty capacitor prevents the centrifugal fan motor from turning on, which causes friction and a buzzing noise. So, if you suspect the capacitor of the AC is damaged and making a buzzing noise, call an HVAC technician to inspect it.
3. Pulsating Noise
Is your air conditioner making a noise that is rhythmic and loud? Although slow pulsating noises coming from the indoor unit aren't problematic, loud ones call for an inspection. Your unit could be making pulsating noise because of either of the following reasons:
I. Loose Coil Or Fan Blades
If your indoor AC unit makes pulsating noises, chances are that the coil (inductor) or the fan (machine) blade may have loosened. This could be fixed without calling for professionals– you will have to tighten the bolts, and the AC will cease making pulsating noises.
II. Refrigerant Lines Touching The AC Walls
When refrigerant lines touch the walls of the AC unit, it pulsates and you’ll have to inspect them. You will have to add insulation to separate the lines from the walls and I would suggest using either foam or rubber.
III. Plastic Base
At times, it’s not the indoor unit that makes pulsating noise but the outdoor AC unit. The outside air conditioner unit makes strange noise only when the unit is supported by a plastic base. The only way to minimize vibrations and reduce noise is to dispose of the plastic pads and use wooden ones.
4. Banging Or Rattling Noise
An AC makes a rattling noise mainly when the condenser fan motor isn’t functioning properly. Fortunately, the condenser fan motor issue can be fixed easily, so you won’t have to shell out extra dollars to get it repaired.
Here’s what you should look for in your HVAC unit when it makes a rattling noise.
I. Broken Compressor Or Fan Motor
If your AC makes strange noises upon starting, the broken compressor might be responsible for that. A broken compressor cannot be repaired no matter what, so replacing it is the only option.
Keep in mind that replacing the AC compressor would cost you a lot of money. So, if your AC system is over a decade old, the best bet would be upgrading to a new air conditioner.
Another reason behind strange AC noises could be a broken fan motor. Much like the AC compressor, replacing the fan motor will be a costly affair. It’s best to contact an HVAC professional to determine the right solution in such cases.
Tip
Even loose screws could be the culprit behind the loud noise your AC is making. Not only the indoor unit but also the outside unit vibrates if any screw is loose. Fixing this is easy, so take a screwdriver and tighten the screws, and the loud noises will subside.
II. Dirt And Dust Particles Stuck In The Condenser
At times, neither the loose screws nor the damaged compressor or the fan motor are responsible for the strange noises your AC makes. Debris, dirt, dust particles, leaves, and sticks often cling to the condenser; hence, the AC makes noises.
This usually happens if the outside unit of your AC is surrounded by twigs, tiny leaves, and shrubs. Although you can clean the condenser by removing its cover, calling a professional would be the right thing if you aren’t confident in your DIY skills.
5. Screeching Or Squealing Noise
An air conditioner making a noise that is similar to screeching or squealing definitely needs repairs. There could be several reasons why your AC might be making such noises.
I. High Pressure In Compressor Unit
Often, strange AC noises like squealing or screeching are produced because of high pressure in the compressor unit. When high-pressure forms in your unit, switch off the AC immediately, or it will explode.
II. Broken Or Worn Out Fan Belt
An AC could also squeal or screech if the fan belt is broken or worn out. Such noises are mostly common in central air conditioners or ducted systems. Either the belt gets damaged due to regular wear and tear, or high humidity levels cause the belt to expand and contract, leading to weird noises.
III. Faulty Fan Motor Bearings
If your AC makes noises when you turn it on, it is highly possible that the fan motor bearings are damaged and need replacement.
6. Whistling Noise
Among the various AC noises, whistling is another common sound that you may hear if any component of your unit is faulty or broken. Your air conditioner may whistle because of several reasons.
I. Dirty Air Filters
When dirt or pet dander gets trapped in the air filter of an AC, they prevent air from flowing through it, pulling it back into the unit. Due to the lack of air, high-pressure forms on the blower fan motor, which is why the AC produces high-pitch whistles. Cleaning air filters is the only way to stop the whistling sound coming from the AC.
II. Leaking Duct
A leaky duct, usually in a central air conditioning system, can make whistling noises. Aside from the noise, leaking ducts jack up utility bills by causing energy loss, and sealing the duct is the only way to reduce the noise.
7. Gurgling Sound And Bubbling Sound
Like most other sounds, the gurgling and bubbling sound coming from the air conditioner indicates there is a problem with the unit. Your unit might be making gurgling and bubbling sounds because of the following.
I. Excess Moisture
Excess moisture buildup in the air conditioner could be the culprit behind the gurgling noise produced by the unit.
Moisture builds up in the AC when the condensate drain line is blocked. The condensate drain line is the component in charge of draining the moisture accumulated by the air conditioner from the indoor air. So, when the accumulated moisture isn’t drained out of the air conditioning unit, it makes a gurgling and bubbling sound.
You may also hear bubbling and gurgling sounds from the AC unit if the condensate pump isn’t functioning the way it should. The purpose of a condensate pump is to transport water to the condensate line from the drain pan. So, when too much moisture is accumulated in the condensate pump, the air conditioner starts producing a bubbling sound.
II. Inadequate Sealing Of Refrigerant Lines
Your AC unit could produce bubbling or gurgling sounds because of trapped air in the refrigerant lines. The only way to eliminate such noises is to seal the refrigerant lines.
8. Clicking Sound
Clicking sounds are fine as long as you hear them at the beginning and the end of a cooling cycle. But if you hear the clicking sound throughout the cooling cycle, something in your unit might be acting up. The reasons your AC unit is making clicking sounds are as follows:
I. Malfunctioning Thermostat
One of the possible reasons your AC unit is making a loud clicking sound is that your thermostat isn’t functioning properly.
Under normal conditions, the thermostat sends power to the air conditioner, which is why a soft clicking sound is produced. But, if there is a wiring issue, the relay switch will keep sending power, but the unit won’t turn on. In the process, the air conditioner will keep making loud clicking sounds.
II. Faulty Electrical Signals
In the event of a fault in electrical signals, your AC system will produce clicking sounds again and again. That’s because the electrical signal keeps sending electricity, turning the switch on and off.
The noises are sometimes accompanied by tiny sparks, which could be dangerous. That is why you must turn the unit off and contact a technician so that they can inspect it and figure out the issue.
III. Obstructions In The AC Fan
Sometimes, it isn’t the indoor unit that makes clicking sounds; rather, it’s the outdoor unit.
When the outdoor unit of your AC system produces loud clicking sounds, it indicates that something is obstructing the fan. You can fix this issue yourself without calling for professionals. All you will have to do is open the outdoor unit and wipe the fan blades using a clean cloth.
Air Conditioner Making Noise Every Few Minutes: Causes And Fixes
Occasional buzzing may not be as alarming as an AC unit that buzzes every few minutes. That’s because an AC unit buzzing every few minutes indicates a lot is wrong with it. A thorough investigation of the unit should be done to figure out which components are faulty and need repair or replacement.
In this section, I will discuss the causes of a buzzing noise in your air conditioner every few minutes. Also, I will walk you through the ways to fix them in the best possible way.
1. Contactor Relay Switch Failure
The thermostat is a component that connects with the air conditioner contactor, an electrical switching device responsible for activating the high voltage to the compressor. With regular usage, the contactor wears out, leading to a buzzing noise.
Solution
When troubleshooting the contactor relay switch, the first thing to do is to disconnect the AC unit from the electrical outlet. After that, inspect the switch to see signs of wear and tear. In case there are any or the switch is broken, dispose it of and install a new one.
2. Mechanical Cooling System Freezes Up
If there is a refrigerant leak, your AC unit will freeze and start producing a buzzing sound.
Solution
In case you suspect your air conditioner is making a buzzing sound because it has become cold, defrost it. You will have to turn the unit off and avoid running it for quite some time.
Then, after a brief period, turn the AC unit on and operate it at the lowest temperature to check whether it still makes the buzzing noise. In case the unit still makes noise, make sure to call professionals so that they can inspect the components.
3. Compressor Failure Or Misconfiguration
The task of a compressor is to maintain the right temperature and pressure in the refrigerant of the air conditioner. In case the compressor fails, it will send the wrong voltage, creating a buzzing sound.
A piece of advice: I suggest replacing the compressor of your AC unit every few years because it starts malfunctioning due to regular wear and tear. Proper maintenance would prevent the compressor from failing.
Solution
Since the only way to fix a failed compressor is to replace it, I suggest you refrain from taking the DIY route and call for professionals.
4. Isolation Foot Damage
Probably, you know that the compressor of the AC unit is connected to the base, which is supported by an isolation foot, i.e., a small rubber foot. Over a period of time, this natural rubber foot starts deteriorating, because of which the weight distribution is affected. As a result, the device starts buzzing.
Solution
Turn off the unit and inspect the isolation foot thoroughly to check whether there are signs of wear and tear or a crack. In case you notice any such signs, replacing the isolation foot is the only option. So, call an HVAC professional and get it replaced as soon as possible.
5. Refrigeration Pipes Vibrating
A vibrating refrigeration pipe could also lead to a buzzing sound, especially if your AC is too old. This usually happens when refrigeration pipes aren’t charged regularly, because of which they start shaking.
However, they could also vibrate if the expansion valve is incorrectly installed.
Solution
If you suspect your unit is buzzing because of refrigeration pipes, it’s best to call an AC technician who can inspect the unit thoroughly.
Why You Shouldn’t Ignore An AC Unit Buzzing Every Few Minutes
If your air conditioner starts buzzing frequently, you mustn’t disregard it as something insignificant. That’s mainly because such unusual or peculiar sounds alert you that your appliance is breaking down.
Even a minor issue like dirty fan blades or a blower motor needs attention, or they may turn into something major, requiring you to shell out a good deal of money. Not just that, but the damaged components of noisy air conditioners also compromise the efficiency and performance of the unit.
Final Thoughts
Only when an air conditioner is breaking down will it make strange buzzing noises? From blocked vents and faulty blower motors to broken components, there could be several reasons why your AC might be making weird noises.
To maintain the efficiency of the unit and the safety of your family, it’s essential to get the unit inspected by a professional. Ignoring such peculiar noises could slowly escalate into major repairs.
Although most issues can be fixed by repairing or replacing the components, you may have to replace the entire unit if it’s old. Remember - a stitch in time saves nine. That means the sooner you pinpoint the noise source, the easier it will be for you to repair the unit.
Air conditioners make rhythmic pulsating noises (also known as harmonics) when the air filters become dirty. The pulsing sounds also occur due to leaking refrigerants, a faulty blower wheel, or a malfunctioning compressor.
It’s natural to worry when your AC starts making a loud noise when you switch it on to cool your room.
Now, if the air conditioner is making a pulsating noise, you should see where the sound is coming from. After all, there could be several reasons behind this problem. And it’s best to identify the issue and get it fixed as soon as possible.
In this guide, I’ve explained some of the most common reasons your air conditioner may be making pulsating noises. I’ve also highlighted a few other common AC noises and their possible causes. Lastly, you can refer to the FAQ section for any other query you might have.
Causes Behind An Air Conditioner Making A Pulsating Noise
1. A Dirty Air Filter
Sometimes the pulsating noise from the air conditioner can be due to a minor issue, such as a clogged air filter.
Now, the filter in an air conditioning system is usually made of paper or cloth. And its main purpose is filtering the air inside the room by removing pollen, dust, and other allergens. These particles get trapped inside the air filter leading to clogs.
Consequently, the dirty filter will obstruct airflow, causing the air conditioner to run longer and work harder to cool the room. This will cause the AC unit to vibrate and emit pulsating noises.
So, make sure you clean the filter or replace it regularly to overcome the problem. After all, a clean filter will not only prevent strange noises but also enhance the energy efficiency of the unit. You will save money on electricity bills and rest assured that the unit will last long.
Moreover, a dirty filter may emit a foul odor that isn’t desirable in any way.
2. Faulty Or Damaged Blower Wheel
The blower wheel is another crucial component of the AC that’s attached to the blower motor. It features fan blades that spin while the fan motor is operational to move air through the duct system so that the room cools down.
But like the air filter, the blower wheel also tends to get dirty with dust or grease build-up. As such, it starts rotating slowly, reducing the volume of air that circulates through your home. Or, your blower wheel might get damaged due to reasons such as old age, electrical failure, and failed bearings. Furthermore, the fan blades may be bent, warped, or broken, causing the AC unit to work inefficiently.
In such instances, the air conditioner will start making pulsating noises while working harder to ensure efficient cooling. So, make sure you get the AC serviced regularly to check for a worn-out or dirty blower wheel and get it cleaned or replaced as required.
3. Refrigerant Leaks
The refrigerant in an air conditioner helps absorb heat from your home and transfer it outside. But if there’s a refrigerant leak in the AC system, the compressor will start making a pulsating noise. This is because the lower refrigerant level will make the AC work harder to ensure optimal cooling.
Tip
Contact heating, ventilating, and air conditioning (HVAC) professional to locate and fix the refrigerant leak. They are equipped with all the right tools and experience to fix the leak and recharge the air conditioner with the required amount of refrigerant.
4. Faulty Or Broken Compressor
The AC compressor is the component of the air conditioning unit that’s responsible for circulating the refrigerant throughout the system. But the air conditioner won’t work efficiently if it’s broken or damaged. So, if you’re hearing constant pulsating noises, it could be a faulty air conditioning compressor.
Here are a few signs that your AC compressor might be having issues:
Tripping circuit breaker
Weird noises from the outdoor unit
Ice or frost on the condenser coil
Increase in electricity bills
The air conditioner isn’t cooling as it should
5. Problems Related To The Condenser
Your AC compressor might not function as it should because of a dirty condenser fan. As such, your air conditioner is more likely to make a pulsating noise.
I’d recommend scheduling regular AC maintenance services to prevent this problem. The professional will clean the condenser coils and fan blades so that the cooling cycle remains unhindered.
Why Is Your Condenser Fan Not Working?
Your condenser fan may be spinning slowly or may not be spinning at all. When this happens, your air conditioner will make strange noises. But why does this happen?
I’ve highlighted the two most common reasons behind this problem:
A. Capacitor Failure
An overheated capacitor will eventually fail, causing condenser fan issues. This is why it’s important to get an AC specialist to routinely service the air conditioning system. They will know when the capacitor is starting to get worn out and replace it before it goes into complete failure.
B. Worn-Out Fan Motor
The condenser fan will also get damaged when the capacitor fails.
6. Air Conditioner On Plastic Pads
If your AC unit is on a plastic pad, the motion of the compressor will transfer to the plastic, creating a pulsating or humming sound. You can tackle this problem by sound-insulating the compressor. Or, use a wood pad or platform to minimize the sound.
Another reason is the refrigerant line coming in contact with the wall. In this case, you should move the refrigerant line away from the walls or add rubber or foam insulation. This should prevent the AC from making pulsating sounds.
A Few Other Common Air Conditioner Noises And Their Causes
Here are a few other air conditioner noises that you should know about:
1. Clanking
Similar to the air conditioner pulsating noise, clanking indicates a loose or misaligned AC part. This may happen because of a failed or faulty component or a loose compressor. You should also check the blower fan blades to see if they are out of balance or warped.
2. Loud Buzzing Noise
Your air conditioner might be making a loud buzzing noise due to any one of the following reasons:
A. A Faulty Compressor
Advice
It’s better to get the entire condensing unit replaced in this case. This will ensure better utilization of the money being spent than just getting the compressor changed.
B. Bad Capacitor
Advice
Take a stick or something that won’t conduct electricity to try and get the fan blade moving. If it does start operating, you will need to get the capacitor replaced.
C. Faulty Contactor Switch
The function of the contactor is to switch the electric circuit of the AC on or off. But when it malfunctions, you will hear loud buzzing or soft humming noises.
Advice
While you may attempt to replace the contactor yourself, it may be better to contact a professional AC technician for the job. They won’t charge much to get the switch replaced.
D. Vibrations
The parts of the AC that prevent vibration in the system may come loose over time. As a result, you might hear vibration noises that sound a lot like buzzing sounds.
3. Banging Noises
In case the outdoor unit of the air conditioner is making a banging or rattling noise, the problem might be a broken part of the compressor or fan. And that’s not exactly the best news, as getting a compressor replaced is costly. I’d recommend investing in a new HVAC system if it’s already more than ten years old.
If it’s the fan motor causing trouble, you can get it fixed for less than $700.
Now, moving to the indoor unit, if you notice the rattling or banging noise coming from the air handler, it might be an imbalanced or broken fan motor. In that case, I’d suggest reaching out to a professional to check it out. After all, inspecting a broken or imbalanced indoor blower while it’s operating can lead to serious injuries.
4. Whistling Sound
Air passing around the furnace or air handler causes the AC unit to make a whistling sound. This is also often the result of a clogged filter. After all, when air is unable to pass through the filter, the blower motor will work harder to pull the air into the unit. Consequently, you will hear a whistling sound. But the solution to this problem is simple - change the air filters!
Another cause of this problem is a leaking duct, which leads to air loss. So, make sure your AC ducts are sealed, wrapped, and insulated.
5. Hissing AC Noises
If your AC is hissing, you most likely have a refrigerant leak. The refrigerant line must be damaged, or the connection might have come loose over time. So, always call an HVAC professional as soon as you notice the AC unit making hissing noises. They will find and repair the leaking refrigerant line as soon as possible so that the room doesn’t get uncomfortably hot.
6. Squealing Or Squeaking AC
Malfunctioning motor bearings result in squeaking, squealing, or grinding noises. If the noise is coming from outside, the problem lies with the fan motor bearings of the condenser unit. And if the sound is indoors, check the bearings of the motor blower.
The issue can be fixed the DIY way if you follow the right instructions and safety precautions. Or, take an estimate from an HVAC repair service contractor.
7. Popping Noise
Ice formation inside the AC unit may cause loud popping noises. This happens when AC sensors malfunction or the unit fails to drain properly. In fact, you will most likely hear unusual sounds coming from the air conditioner if there’s water leaking inside the unit.
This problem should be tackled at once by a professional as the water may cause even more damage if it comes in contact with other sensitive parts of the AC.
AC Making Noise FAQs
What should I do if my AC is noisy but not malfunctioning?
Start by calling a professional when you notice your air conditioner making noise. If they check the HVAC unit and find nothing wrong with it, you can opt for ways to soundproof the outdoor unit. Here are a few ideas you can incorporate:
Place a few large houseplants in front of the windows or use soundproof drapes.
Remove the top of your outdoor AC unit and use a sound blanket over the compressor.
Install sound-dampening fencing with overlapping boards surrounding the unit. Just remember it should be around three feet away from the air conditioner to allow smooth airflow.
What are some normal AC noises that shouldn’t be cause for concern?
Not all AC noises are a cause for concern. Here are some typical sounds that air conditioners make:
Bubbling Or Gurgling Sounds
AC refrigerant cycles between the indoor and outdoor coils, which the compressor pushes through the AC system. And when this refrigerant passes through the coil, it may make a gurgling noise.
Soft Humming Noise
Even when motors ensure normal operation, they emit a soft humming noise since their parts usually whir around.
Loud Clicks Or Shudder
The compressor shuts off when the cooling cycle stops. As such, there may be a pressure difference between one of the refrigerant lines and the compressor. This pressure difference may cause a loud shudder, click, or clunk in the AC unit, which is nothing to worry about.
High-Pitched Noise
Compressors may emit a high-pitched noise at startup or even during normal operation. So, hearing this sound for a brief period regularly is normal. If it’s a new noise for a prolonged period, get it checked.
When should you replace an air conditioner that makes unusual noises?
It’s better to replace a noisy air conditioner unit if it’s older than ten years. That being said, how long an AC unit lasts without it making any pulsing noises or any other loud noises depends on the type of unit, where you live, and how often you conduct service or maintenance checks.
Final Words
Air conditioner pulsating noises are not uncommon. Your air conditioner might be making a pulsating sound due to minor issues, such as a clogged filter. And such problems can be easily tackled without the help of a licensed technician.
But it’s better to opt for professional AC repair services for more serious problems like a refrigerant leak or a malfunctioning condenser fan. They will get to the route of the issue and find the best solution to the problem.
And with this guide, I hope you’ll be able to identify the sound coming from your AC and diagnose the reason for the same to make the right call. That’s all for today; I’ll be back again soon with more informative reads!
One of the best ways to relax and take a break from your busy schedule is in your hot tub.
You can spend some quality time with your family or invite your friends over as you bond over the water jets, which offer a soothing sensation. But what if you could take your hot tub experience and amplify it a notch?
To help you, we've formulated a list of the 29 best gifts to consider if you know someone who owns a hot tub. Not only are you giving them something worthwhile, but it'll better help you to share the hot tub experience.
You can try out scented candles, thermometers, or even rubber mats, which help prevent accidents. Although we've narrowed down the top items, you still have many options to choose from.
So, keep in mind the type of person you are giving the gift to, and let's dive into the reviews.
Best Hot Tub Gift Ideas
Confer Plastics Signature Hot Tub Steps
Our current recommendation stands out as an excellent option to consider for those bothered by clumsy entry and exits to their bathtubs. The Confer Signature Hot Tub Steps is one of the most budget-friendly products that make your bath a little more relaxing.
Don't be worried about losing your balance while entering or exiting the tub, as this product comes equipped with elegantly curved handrails installed on both sides. These 66-inch handrails provide optimal support to prevent any unprecedented accident.
Furthermore, we're in love with how convenient it is to use, all thanks to the spa shelf-cum-towel bar. To be exact, you also get incredible cross support to keep your towels at an arm's reach, which averts the wet mess afterward.
Lastly, the quality offered by the brand is second to none. The steps are built from high-end UV/shock-resistant PE resins that are of high density.
Bryon Originals Inc. Rectangular Step n Stow
If the budget doesn't restrict you from enjoying the finer luxuries, our current recommendation would greatly complement your taste. Bryon Originals has recently launched a top-end rectangular step and stow to make your weekend spa sessions a lot more convenient. You avail it in a variety of colors, adding to the versatility.
Firstly, it comes with a detachable handrail support that raises the bar higher for flexibility. It's backed up by a set of detachable side planters as well to enhance the visual appeal. Altogether, it's effortless to assemble without any guidance, which makes it one of the most practical gifts with which you could surprise anybody.
Besides, few brands are as precise as Bryon Originals when it comes to quality and finish. We're pretty impressed by its 100% impregnated color coating, accompanied by a premium non-slip wood grain finish. It's also made from high-quality HDPE material that delivers extended life.
Cover Valet Hot Tub Cover Lift
One of the prevalent issues that bathtub spa owners face revolves around removing the covers. However, the Cover Valet Hot Tub Cover Lift is an efficient product to relieve your stress. Its lift assistance technology sets higher standards for user convenience, explaining why it's one of the brand's best-selling spa cover lifts.
It comes with an incredibly smart locking system that helps lift the cover easily. Apart from that, its dual locking gas shocks thrive to offer an enhanced secure grip while the state-of-the-art lift assistance provides good value for money.
It's an ideal addition to your bathroom for those struggling with storage space, thanks to its compactness. It delivers about 6 inches of rear clearance making for a convenient fit. Besides, it offers excellent privacy through the cover storage and shields against the breeze to lessen the draft with fewer space requirements.
If you're searching for a pocket-friendly gift to make your loved one's spa experience twice as enjoyable, the Hinspergers Thermal Spa Cover fits the bill perfectly. The significant upgrade is its ability to maximize your spa's R-value, along with canceling excessive moisture for a longer cover life.
Using this product is elementary, as it comes as an enclosed blanket featuring a durable aluminum underside. It makes heat management a lot more efficient and helps reflect the heat towards the tub water for optimal temperature maintenance.
Another interesting fact is that it lowers electricity costs by a notable margin. It's accompanied by the best-in-class insulation technology, which helps keep the water warm for a long time. Finally, the surface prevents the accumulation of chemical gases, meaning you won't be bothered by the typical spa smell.
Nothing beats a cold cup of your favorite beverage while enjoying a hot bath. Thanks to the Intex PureSpa Cup Holder, enjoying such luxury is now feasible under a meager budget. This product features one of the most premium-looking designs we've seen by far and enhances your bathroom's visual appeal a few notches.
It comes with a set of two convenient beverage containers, making it easier to store your cups or glasses while in your bath. There are no chances of spilling the drink on the bathwater, considering how securely the holder grips your utensils.
Meanwhile, it includes a spacious snack container that makes the bath twice as fun. You can keep your favorite chips and fries at an arm's reach while having a relaxing spa session. As a result, it's highly convenient, while the removable design prevents storage issues.
For those looking forward to enjoying a mini-pool experience in their bathtub, the UBEGOOD LED lights are one of the most trusted decorative items in the market. Although installing electrical accessories becomes risky on bathtubs, this product's enhanced build quality makes it 100% safe to use.
It's built from high-quality dual-layer Aquaproof material that makes it water-resistant and prevents any unforeseen electrical hazard. On top of that, you also get a premium-grade silicone O-ring protection for watertight sealing. This way, the tub water won't be able to penetrate the cover to damage the lights.
Furthermore, it stands out as a cost-effective option as it runs on batteries. These inexpensive AAA batteries, wireless controls, and low-maintenance features make it an excellent gift package. Lastly, you can also enable an energy-conserving mode for higher efficiency.
If you're in the mood to give your loved one the ultimate solution to their solo spa sessions, Spa Tender has just what you're looking for. We present to you an exquisite-looking souvenir that offers best-in-class luxury to users.
Our current recommendation provides twice the storage space than our previous pick, at a somewhat similar cost. Here, instead of two, you get four different beverage containers because there's no such thing as too many drinks! Sit in your hot tub with a celebratory bottle, and enjoy your weekend to the fullest.
Besides, you also get a great snack storage area for keeping fruits or ice to spice up your drinks. Not only that, a separate phone/tablet holder allows you to binge on your favorite shows, which makes your hot tubs even more fun. You'll love that despite having an extensive container area, the product is relatively compact.
Have you wondered how awesome it'd be if you could have your towels arranged in your bathroom in an aesthetically pleasing manner? Yes, shoving towels in the hangers is a thing of the past with Milliard's portable outdoor towel tree.
Don't be fooled by the model's lightweight structure; it's brilliantly designed to tackle strong breeze without tipping over. The base is kept hollow to store water, which helps maintain higher stability. And it ensures you won't have to stress about the towels getting dirty or wet.
Furthermore, we're in love with the excellent design, which makes it highly convenient. The bars can be easily adjusted or detached as per your needs, so it's easy to use. All you need is to rearrange the bars lengthwise to maintain even weight distribution while storing the towels, and it'll do the job correctly.
So far, we've covered lights and beverages, and you're probably wondering about music arrangement? No bathtub party is complete without an excellent speaker, which brings us to our next gift recommendation.
Skywin has recently launched a top-notch hot tub speaker, which is all the rage right now. Its futuristic appearance and color scheme makes it an efficient conversation starter. But be assured that it's much more than just good looking.
We were surprised by its excellent wireless connectivity delivering a maximum range of up to 20 meters. And even if you're a little distance away from the device, it can be easily controlled through your iOS/Android phone. All you need is to pair both the devices via Bluetooth.
Another impressive aspect is the exceptional reliability, thanks to its water-resistant nature.
There's no age for fun, and our current pick is an ideal choice to consider if you're into decorating bathrooms with precious toy items. The Swimmables Store comes with its brand-new turtle oil-absorbing sponge. No surprises then, it's currently one of the best-selling bathtub accessories in the market.
First and foremost, we're very much in love with the unique turtle design to grab your attention. It includes an off-white color scheme, which gives it a premium look, but it's not limited to just a conversation initiator.
Once you start using it, you'll realize how advantageous it is at ensuring your water filter's longevity. The sponge efficiently cleans out the slimes, oils, and scum from the tub water. Moreover, it's perfect if you've got a tight budget, and it makes for a fantastic gift to make your loved one's life easier.
Speaking of toy products that make your bath session more fun, GoFloats has recently launched a range of inflatable cup holders at an affordable price. It's designed as flamingos, which instantly make it stand out. You can, therefore, enhance the visual appeal of your bathroom without needing to spend a fortune.
Apart from being utterly fun to look at, these holders also serve their purpose with precision. The floatable holders are hollowed from the middle, which allows you to keep your cups without worrying about it spilling over. And, thanks to the extra buoyant rafts, the cups are held tightly in place.
It's an excellent gift for kids because the adorable flamingo design would keep them engaged for hours during the weekend pool sessions. Plus, the striking design makes it suitable for indoor and outdoor use, enhancing usability by a few notches.
Although not many of us speak about this issue, a hot tub can sometimes become quite a super inconvenient experience for short people and children. Although hot tub manufacturers have a preconceived notion regarding the average human size, our next recommendation is the ideal unit for everyone to use.
The Hot Tub booster seat from Kenley is an incredibly useful product. It averts the trouble that short people face while using bathtubs by increasing the base height by a great deal.
There's no need to be worried about increased buoyancy, as the scientific design prevents such issues. As a result, the practical inner compartment of the spa pillow is considerably weighted.
Nevertheless, it doesn't compromise comfort or relaxation, with the cushion being exceptionally soft. Furthermore, you get excellent back support, which helps you relax even better, thanks to tiny beads which prevent floatation.
For those looking for some more tub step recommendations within a budget, Essential Hot Tubs is an excellent brand to look out for. It has a rich history of manufacturing some of the hottest-selling bathroom accessories in the market.
The product we're interested in is the top-rated HS2-BLK Handi Step, which is undoubtedly a visually-appealing accessory to consider. Apart from its appearance, it ranks high in terms of safety. You'll notice that the steps are protected by a segment-leading easy-to-grip stair feature, which is ideal if you've children at home.
It makes for an efficient staircase for both indoor and outdoor use. Moreover, it's built of highly durable and weather-resistant resin, ensuring a long-lasting product life.
Lastly, it saves you from the hassle of installation as it comes pre-arranged. Overall, it reduces stress and offers unparalleled fun and convenience.
It'd be a little unfair if people who don't prefer to consume beverages while bathing had to buy cup holders for storage space. That said, our current pick is one of the rarest bathtub storage trays in the market that serves its purpose without burning a hole in your pocket.
It comes with adjustable legs, helping you set it correctly as per your needs. Setting it up is exceptionally effortless, making it a suitable gift that is well complemented by easy-to-follow user instructions.
Furthermore, we're impressed with the ample storage area. It's 18 inches long and 9.5 inches wide, allowing you to keep anything from sunglasses, a smartphone, or a novel. Lastly, the manufacturers have gone the extra mile to offer next-level user convenience.
When you're enjoying a relaxing jacuzzi session with your pals, all you need are some beverages and a fun-filled game that keeps the crew engaged. Hoyle is a brand best-known for its amazingly fun water games, which has built a reputation for itself through an abundance of innovations.
We've fallen in love with its incredible waterproof clear playing cards, which makes pool time with friends and family a lot more exciting. These cards are not very different from the regular ones, except that they can't be easily damaged or torn. With such exceptional durability, it provides excellent value-for-money.
Speaking of quality, despite having been made from clear plastic, it's printed correctly. Plus, the flexible and washable nature makes it low-maintenance while the convenient size ensures it's easy to move around.
For starters, regarding bathroom equipment such as hot tubs, it's essential to stay one step ahead for optimal safety. When the world is affected by such a severe pandemic, it's becoming more critical to remain sanitized and hygienic at all times.
As a result, hot tub spa mineral sticks should be your go-to option if cleanliness is your priority. The sticks' primary purpose is to enhance the water's clarity and freshness, and it certainly lives up to our expectations.
Besides, these sticks also come in handy at canceling the typical odor of tub water, thereby offering a more relaxing experience. Not only that, but it also ensures that the ozone-equipped spas are performing optimally, which altogether contributes to enhancing water quality.
Lastly, we're impressed by its sheer cost-effectiveness as it can last up to 4 months. You also don't need to mix heavy chemicals to protect your tub water, which helps prevent side effects.
Coming back to some more flashy decorative items, our next recommendation is a waterproof LED string light under a budget. These products, however, stand out from our previous picks due to their distinctive shape and usability. The Italian-inspired lights offer an excellent bistro-like ambiance to set the mood right.
One of the best features is that it's 100% weatherproof, making it suitable for outdoor usage. You don't have to worry about it being damaged by water spillage, mainly because these lights are water-resistant for greater efficiency.
Plus, it's highly versatile, and it works more than a bathtub gift idea. You can efficiently decorate your bathroom surroundings with these beautiful LEDs to create a mellow and relaxing atmosphere.
Finally, it consumes very little energy, which makes it eco-friendly and saves you from over expenditure while renovating your bathroom.
If you're someone who likes to maintain order around the tub, our next product recommendation would effectively cater to your requirements. These new indoor and outdoor bin store tools are incredibly convenient at making more room around the bathtub.
But before choosing bin store tools, it's essential to evaluate whether its build quality is good enough. Rest assured, with this unit, you get an incredibly sturdy and long-lasting construction that doesn't fade away quickly. Most importantly, the water-resistant capabilities make it extremely convenient for most users.
It comes with ample storage areas that help store various utilities. Therefore, everything you need while taking a bath is within your reach, further raising the bar for convenience. Finally, the compact design allows it to be kept at any corner without hassle.
Now let's check out some gift options for your younger siblings or nephews this festive season. In that regard, the Yeonha Toys Bath Toys are a budget-friendly option to consider for those living with or around children. It's an eye-catching gift that's guaranteed to put a smile on their faces.
The best thing about these products is the sheer ability to change colors once they contact water. And it returns to the original color when it's removed. As a result, it helps keep the younglings engaged for long, ensuring you've some quality time to relax.
It's also available in a wide range of shapes and sizes, meaning you can easily avail of these lights in many animal or bird forms. Lastly, Yeonha is always appreciated for its uncompromised product quality.
Right away, if you're looking for a way to measure the temperature of the water accurately, then you can't go wrong with this monitor system. The thing that stands out is that you can sync it to your smartphone, tablet, or computer to receive updates regarding the temperature and humidity.
It doesn't matter whether you're at home or in your office as the latest technology will let you know when specific limits are reached. If you need to change your battery, you can stay updated, thanks to SMS and email notifications. Plus, the technology comes in handy, particularly during winter, when it's essential to monitor the temperature even if the power goes out.
You get exceptional reliability, and it also works well for measuring the temperature of plants and gardens. Moreover, it comes with all the components meaning you don't have to make any additional purchases. It provides easy installation and runs on alkaline batteries, making it highly convenient.
Straight off the bat, some of the tubs don't arrive with built-in thermometers, due to which it becomes difficult for you to determine how warm it is. However, our next pick can be a lifesaver if you're facing such an issue while taking a hot bath. Thanks to this next-gen technology, you don't have to guess the water temperature anymore.
Firstly, the premium build quality of the product makes it extremely reliable for long-term usage. It has a sturdy and long-lasting construction, meaning a single purchase keeps you covered for years to come.
Not to forget, these products are straightforward to use, which makes it a lot more practical as a gift. The average person can operate it without any special instructions, which explains why it's a best-seller in the segment.
Finally, the manufacturers raise the bar higher for quality with an extensive 1-year warranty offer. And if the product is damaged within this time frame, you get a 100% refund.
First and foremost, if the primary concern is safety, then you could give the Rubber Runner Mat a try. It makes the area around the hot tub non-slippery, so you don't encounter any untoward incidents. No surprises, then, that it's one of the top items and proves to be a valuable gift.
It has a diagonal texture that helps trap mud, sand, water, and dirt to keep your bathroom floor clean. Moreover, due to the waterproof nature, you won't have trouble with a foul smell, and you can leave it out to dry for the water to rinse-off.
You can also use it on your deck, patio, or other convenient spots where there's a slippery surface. Furthermore, the fantastic durability is on display, thanks to its ability to withstand daily use along with weather changes. It mostly comes in handy if you've kids at home who tend to run around, thereby risking injury.
Firstly, there's none better for the optimum relaxation experience than the Hot Tub Pillow, which amplifies your experience in the hot tub. It's developed with a non-slip nature, so it doesn't accidentally escape from under your head and cause injuries. Moreover, the back and neck support allows you to stay in the tub for a long time.
It reduces fatigue and prevents strain, thereby making it ideal for most age groups. Meanwhile, Kleeger has been mindful to ensure that it's waterproof, which makes it anti-mildew. You also won't have to worry about foul odor, as it dries quickly, making it low maintenance.
Similarly, it has built-in suction cups that come with additional padding to keep you safe without compromising comfort. It adjusts based on your neck's shape, which saves you the trouble of having to place your neck on the sides of the tub.
There are few better ways to relax than in your hot tub, with a glass of wine in your hands. In that regard, wine glasses can serve as an ideal gift by adding an element of sophistication. However, you must be careful to pick the model made from silicone as it provides unparalleled durability.
The area around your hot tub is quite slippery, and there's a possibility you could drop one of your glasses. With broken edges everywhere, the problem is further compounded if you're bare feet. So, it's best to use wine glasses that have retained their traditional look while maintaining safety.
Even if you accidentally drop them, it won't break, which is particularly useful if you've kids running around. You can also use them for other occasions as the attractive exterior makes it perfect for various events. No wonder it has received positive responses from buyers.
For starters, the bath cushion provides another fantastic option with which you can cover the hot tub in its entirety. It's a full-body mattress meaning you won't even have to touch the tub shell. You can take long baths without any issues, and it also comes in handy while bathing the kids.
Furthermore, thanks to the 3D air mesh, it dries quickly and provides a clear passage for water and air to pass through. You won't have to worry about mildew, and it has the added benefit of preventing a foul odor. On top of that, even after regular use, it retains the luxuriousness of the material.
When it's time for cleaning, all you need is to put it into the washing machine or wash it with your hands. Either way, you don't need to spend much time with maintenance. It's a terrific gift, given that it's not something one usually comes across.
The Sunnyglade Gazebo Tent offers the perfect form of respite from the outdoor weather while you're busy enjoying the comforts of your hot tub. It ensures you can relax for long hours without being hampered by the changing weather conditions. Moreover, it provides excellent sturdiness to deliver much-needed longevity.
You'll love the fact that while foiling the harsh weather conditions, it also spruces up the area around your hot tub. It gives you the chance to entertain a host of guests quite quickly and has the necessary features to hang up LED lights. In this way, you can have a friendly gathering at any time of the day.
Meanwhile, the significant aspect of the unit is the collapsible walls, which offer more space. And when you need to, you can lift them back up without any hassle. You get to experience the dual comfort of an open-air area while being covered on two sides.
First and foremost, the Patio Umbrella Light packs a wallop and serves to illuminate any area. It's ideal for lighting up the expanse around the hot tub while you enjoy some quality time with your family and friends. For added convenience, you can attach it to different sized poles.
It comes with two-crescent-shaped rubber clamps that are used to secure the lights in place. The clamps themselves are fixed to the poles by using strong springs, which offer exceptional reliability. Therefore, you can enjoy yourself in the evening, and it can be hung anywhere without any issues.
Moreover, the installation procedure is easy, and it comes with all the necessary tools, so you don't have to make any additional purchases. Remember to ensure you use the built-in auto adjustable clamp to fix the umbrella firmly. Then use the hooks and pole to set up the lights, which allows you to use your hot tub any time of the day or night.
What better way to treat yourself to a lovely weekend than to add some bath crystals to your hot tub? Apart from the jet of water to calm you down, the aromatic crystals play with your senses, free your mind, and help you relax. The combination of bath crystals and a hot tub is a match made in heaven.
You can have a cracking experience with your loved one, and even if guests are coming over, the crystals will add a degree of sophistication. The beauty of the product lies in its simplicity, and you don't have to worry about durability or placement.
All you need is to add the required number of crystals to the mix and let them do the rest. Moreover, it presents an affordable option that can be enjoyed by people of all ages. Your kids, too, will love the smell, something which stays imprinted on the mind.
Another fun accessory to have around your hot tub is the Mood Light Deco balls, which is a simple product but lots of fun. Rather than having a standard setup, you can let the deco balls float around to lend a more relaxing vibe. It comes in seven different colors, and there are no other components or nothing needed for installation.
Some people prefer using candles, but it's a hassle to keep them lighted or prevent them from falling. Consequently, you could opt to use these colorful balls, which even your kids would enjoy playing with. You can place them in a bowl or turn on the jest and allow the water to bounce them around.
The bobbing and floating motion helps put your mind at ease, which is one of the reasons they are so popular. Plus, they don't cost much as some of the other items, thereby providing an affordable option.
Verdict
We've reached the end of our guide, and hopefully, you've got a better idea of what gifts to consider.
Some of the options are suitable for all age groups, while others cater to specific needs like safety or decoration. You can pick one, considering the price and other relevant factors such as durability and setting.
But before signing off, we've decided to assist you a bit more by narrowing down the top products in different categories. We believe it'll help you make an informed decision. So, you can opt for the Confer Plastics Signature Hot Tub Steps for the best overall performance.
Apart from that, the Bryon Originals Inc. Rectangular Step n Stow is incredibly versatile while the Cover Valet Hot Tub Cover Lift offers excellent sturdiness. That's all for now. It's over to you to buy the ideal model and spruce up the hot tub experience.
The average life of an AC decreases considerably when you skip maintenance and neglect early signs of damage. On the other hand, a well-maintained AC can last for 10-15 years or longer, saving you the hassle of costly replacements.
The longevity of AC units depends on several factors like installation, location, hours of operation, etc., so it's challenging to provide a definite answer. As the HVAC industry is constantly innovating and producing new models, not opting for timely repairs can render your old model obsolete.
To prevent additional costs and enjoy the pleasant cooling of your AC, read my guide as I look at various factors affecting the lifespan of HVAC units.
Factors That Influence The Average Lifespan Of An Air Conditioner
1. Climate Conditions
The area in which you live can affect the lifespan of the cooling system since air conditioners are prone to wear and tear after regular use. Added to that, the summer season takes a toll on an AC unit due to the extreme heat, intense winds, air pollution from cars, and high humidity in the air.
An outdoor unit can experience severe damage, making routine maintenance a priority. Usually, in warmer climates, an air conditioner can last 10-15 years, depending on how you use it.
2. Regular Maintenance
Since your AC system is responsible for blowing cold air and improving indoor air quality throughout the year, regular maintenance is essential. With proper maintenance, the air conditioning system will perform at optimum capacity and last for many years.
Moreover, a professional air conditioner service fixes even the smallest problems before they become serious, reducing the need for costly repairs in the future. Through these services, qualified technicians clean and replace the air filters, inspect critical parts and perform multiple tests.
While the average lifespan of an air conditioning unit is 15-20 years, well-maintained units can last longer. However, I can't conclusively state how long air conditioners will last as every machine is different.
When To Replace Your Air Conditioning System?
When your existing system shows one or more of the following symptoms, you must opt for air conditioner replacement.
1. Higher Energy Bills
One of the most common signs that the life expectancy of your air conditioner has run out is when you get higher energy bills. Since old air conditioners have to work twice as hard to deliver the same cooling, they consume more power, which results in higher electricity bills.
You can get the AC serviced by hiring an HVAC professional, but when the problem persists, switch to a new AC unit ASAP to lower utility bills.
2. Frequent Repairs
An air conditioner does require regular tune-ups, but the problem arises when you must make expensive repairs frequently. This is a sure sign that the air conditioner lifespan is nearing its end, and it's time to make an investment in a new air conditioning system.
Moreover, hiring an HVAC technician for repairs can be expensive, especially if the components break down sooner than expected. So, using a new air conditioning unit will prove more cost-effective.
3. Reduced Cooling Capacity
If the air conditioner is blowing cool air but struggling to lower the temperature of the room, it would be best to opt for a replacement. Contact a professional service to see if they can fix the issue. If not, don't hesitate to get the latest AC unit to withstand the warm summer months and prevent health issues.
Factors Affecting The Performance Of AC Units
Some of the factors that impact the expected lifespan of an air conditioner include -
Personal preferences
Daily wear and tear
Thermostat settings
Quality of installation and sizing
Impure air, especially corrosives and salty sea air
High humidity and unpredictable climate
Maintenance of the old system
Debris stuck in the duct
Among these, I have shortlisted the three most important factors and explained them in greater detail.
1. Upkeep
Even when air conditioners work fine, you can't afford to be complacent. Don't wait for problems to occur before calling a licensed technician to check the evaporator coil, compressor, or water leaks. Also, make sure to keep the outdoor unit free of leaves, debris, mulch, etc., to guarantee efficient energy use.
In most cases, you can replace and clean the air filter of HVAC systems, but a professional can fine-tune more complicated components. For instance, they remove and inspect the fan motor, condensate drains, and condenser coils while making minor adjustments to prevent bigger issues.
2. Manner Of Use
Though most people wonder how long AC units last, a more relevant question might be how long do air conditioners last in certain parts of the country. Given the temperature difference and varying climatic conditions between the northern and southern parts of the United States, the impact on air conditioners is different.
You will agree that an air conditioner used more than average will wear out faster. So, since the North has moderate summers, people are less likely to run their AC units for longer, leading to fewer start-stop cycles.
But in places like Florida, where summers are hot and humid, HVAC units may not last as long. Moreover, personal preference plays a big role because changing the thermostat temperature by a few degrees can affect output.
3. Natural Elements
Since the air conditioner condenser is an outdoor unit, it's exposed to the natural elements, which increases the cost of the energy bill. Although it can withstand the outdoor elements to an extent, salty sea air or high humidity can adversely impact HVAC systems.
I recommend cleaning the air conditioner's condenser coil regularly to remove debris and corrosive elements. Also, physically remove leaves and other items accumulating around the unit to prevent moisture from being trapped inside.
You can do what I did and purchase HVAC system covers to help conditioners last longer. But there is an element of risk involved because plastic covers trap moisture and could lead to corrosion. Hence, cover only the top of the air conditioner or use a cover with a breathable material to prevent mold.
Extending The Lifespan Of A HVAC System
1. Installation
Poor installation can reduce the average life expectancy of the air conditioner. At the time of installation, hire qualified personnel for assembly if you don't have experience setting up an HVAC system.
Although this will cost more money, you can rest assured that all the components will be installed correctly to prevent issues or unforeseen damages. And always ask the AC company about the product warranty.
2. Tune-Up
Like with other home appliances, a regular check-up is necessary to increase the life of your air conditioner. The best part is that most air conditioners don't require costly or high maintenance, as timely servicing works wonders.
As a rule, get the air conditioner and furnace cleaned and inspected yearly. You can schedule the air conditioner maintenance in spring and the furnace in early fall. Also, ask the professionals to simply replace worn-out parts like the air filter with new components to get pure, conditioned air.
3. Air Filters
Irrespective of whether you have a new system or an old unit, cleaning the air filters is vital to increase the average life of an HVAC unit. Most filters last between a few weeks and 3 months, and you can clean or replace them yourself.
When air filters become dirty, the air conditioner suffocates, and the unit has to work extra hard to deliver the same cooling. This is where a smart air conditioner proves useful, sounding an alert when it's time to clean the machine.
4. Inspecting The Outdoor Unit
Inspect the outdoor unit at regular intervals to remove debris like stones that can lodge inside it. If left unchecked, the debris can affect the normal functioning of the unit, interfering with the fan or resulting in leaking pipes.
Other signs of a malfunctioning unit include leaking refrigerants, which means something serious is wrong with the air conditioner. The bottom line is just you shouldn't neglect the outdoor unit just because it's out of sight.
5. Auto Mode
If possible, use the air conditioning in auto mode, which guarantees effective cooling without increasing energy expenditure. In auto mode, the AC operates as per your requirements instead of running at full blast or a constant speed.
The auto mode ensures the fan operates at a moderate speed, reducing strain on the machine.
6. Switch To Other Appliances
Instead of using the HVAC unit continuously, you can use other appliances to maintain a pleasant temperature in the room. Using the AC and ceiling fan in tandem can reduce the load on both units while increasing energy efficiency.
By running the ceiling fan along with the AC, air circulation increases, and you can operate the AC at a lower setting. But if you don't have a ceiling fan, add thick curtains or reflective films over the windows to regulate temperature.
7. Smart Cooling
You can always upgrade your AC and use smart cooling technology to make the unit more efficient. Smart controllers equip the AC with extra features, such as WiFi, so you can control it via remote. Plus, people can schedule when to run the AC and what humidity or temperature range they prefer.
Some modern units have a filter status to provide live updates regarding the air filters' condition and performance. This will help you schedule a maintenance service ASAP.
Tip
Upgrade the insulation to get the most out of the air conditioner. Proper room insulation ensures the cool air isn't lost, and the AC doesn't have to work twice as hard to reach the desired temperature. As a result, the components remain in good shape for far longer due to less strain on the unit.
Conclusion
I hope you now know more about how long air conditioners last after reading my guide. The most important aspect is not neglecting the tell-tale signs and getting even minor issues inspected quickly.
Also, don't listen to common myths surrounding air conditioners and leave the AC running 24/7. This is a sure-shot way of reducing the lifespan of HVAC systems, and it would be better to run a cooling system for a few hours before turning it off.
An air conditioner can start leaking due to various factors like clogged condensate drain line, low refrigerant levels, broken condensate pump, etc. Maintaining your AC unit by replacing air filters and cleaning clogs can help prevent leaks.
As frustrating as it may seem, AC leaks are a common problem that most owners would have to deal with. Fortunately, the fixes for these problems are pretty simple.
Before I discuss the solutions, understanding what caused the leak is essential. There are 5 major reasons why your air conditioner might be leaking, so let’s take a look at them in detail.
Possible Causes For A Leaking AC
The most commonly asked question when it comes to AC units is “why is my AC unit leaking water?” There are several reasons as to why water leaks may occur, but these reasons are the most common.
A clogged condensate drain line is one of the predominant causes of your air conditioner leaking water. Typically, a condensate drain line is used to carry the accumulated water out of the air conditioning system.
When there is a buildup of dirt, mold, dust, or other small particles, it can cause a clog. The clog then blocks the water, which eventually leaks into your home.
To prevent condensate drain pipes from clogging, regular cleaning and maintenance can help. If the blockage worsens, contacting an HVAC professional to clear the accumulated debris would be ideal.
When there is not enough refrigerant in the air conditioning unit, it can lower the pressure within the system and result in a refrigerant leak. The most telltale sign of inadequate refrigerant levels is when the temperature drops and the AC does not cool as efficiently as before.
Low refrigerant levels can cause the evaporator coil within the system to freeze. An evaporator coil converts the liquid in the air conditioner into vapor, which is then expelled into your room to cool it down.
A lack of refrigerant in the air conditioning unit will prevent the evaporator coil from powering up. This results in the evaporator coil freezing with time and the frozen coil eventually melting, thus causing a leak in the air conditioner.
Yet another sign of low refrigerant levels is if you hear any hissing or bubbling sound from the AC unit. Based on the intensity of the damage, a professional might recommend either a minor repair or a total replacement of the air conditioner.
The drain pan of the AC system is located right beneath the evaporator coils. If and when there is any condensation in the unit, the drain pan, as the name suggests, catches it all.
In case of a damaged or rusted drain pan, the condensation will not be collected properly and falls right through it, leaking water into your home. If your AC has a damaged drip pan, it is recommended that you replace it with a new one immediately.
Since there is a significant amount of condensation inside the air conditioning system, it must be directed outside the machine. This is done by the condensate pumps that pump the water out to prevent the AC from leaking water inside your home.
When the condensate pump is damaged, all the excess water is collected in the drip pan, which will overflow when it is full and ultimately causing a water leak. Though it is possible to repair the condensate pump, a licensed technician will have to inspect the system before proceeding further. Often, a replacement of the entire condensate pump is necessary to fix a leaking AC unit.
An air conditioning unit is not only required to expel cold air but also healthy and clean air. Apart from being a major health hazard, a dirty air filter can result in a leak in the AC system.
Irrespective of the type of AC you own, window or portable, cleaning the air filter is mandatory. Furthermore, a dirty air filter can limit airflow quality and prevent the evaporator coils from getting the necessary ventilation to function optimally.
When the air filter is left uncleaned for an extended period of time, it can cause severe health problems for your family and become an inconvenience. The best way to ensure this does not occur is to clean the filter every month or two and replace any damaged or dirty filters as soon as possible.
If there is a leak within your air conditioner, it usually means that something is disrupting the normal cooling process.
The moment you notice puddles of water being formed on the floor of tower air conditioners, there might be leaks. On the other hand, attic or ceiling AC units may flood the ceiling or result in water leaking down the walls.
Yet another sign of leaking air conditioners is the smell of mold. Mold thrives in moisture, and a leak provides just that, so if the leak is left untreated long enough, it can become a breeding ground for bacteria and mold.
Solutions For An Air Conditioner Leaking Water
If you’ve been seeing signs of leaks within your AC and want to get it fixed yourself, I’ve got you covered. Here are some simple ways to fix an AC leaking water.
1. Replace Air Filters
Replacing the dirty air filter within an AC is the most feasible solution for an AC leaking water. If you haven’t been maintaining the filters properly or suspect they are damaged, changing them will be beneficial. Air filters are also pretty affordable when compared to repairing or replacing the entire AC unit.
Initially, you will have to inspect the condensate drain line for a clog. This can be done by shutting the entire system down and opening it up until the drain line is visible.
Remove the PVC cap covering the drain line to spot the clog. Once you’ve spotted the blockage, use a long wire brush and scrub the clogged drain line to clear it.
Close the AC unit once you’re done, plug the system back, and you’re good to go.
3. Find Drain Pans That Fit The Unit
As mentioned, the best way to solve a rusted or damaged drain pan problem is by replacing the existing drain pans. However, a common misconception people have is that any drain pan will work for all types of air conditioners.
This is not true, as all this does is result in the unit having a drain pan that doesn’t fit, which in turn causes further leakage due to its inability to collect water properly.
4. Bleach Drain Lines Half Yearly
Bleaching the drain lines is more of a preventative measure rather than a fix. An ideal way to ensure your air conditioning unit functions optimally without any leaks is to clean it regularly.
Pouring bleach down the clogged drain line can clean it and remove any unwanted debris or gunk that may cause a clog. Additionally, the chemicals in bleach can kill harmful microorganisms which may promote algae or mold growth.
5. Refrain From Using The AC Excessively On Hot Days
As tempting as it may be to use the air conditioner constantly on hot summer days, it can only cause harm to the device in the long run. To prevent this from happening but also cool your home efficiently, setting the temperature to a medium range would help minimize strain.
When the temperature is not too low or high, the device doesn't have to work as much while converting the warm air into cold air.
Preventative Measures For An Air Conditioner Leaking Water
The first and foremost step is to maintain the air filter regularly and a properly cleaned air filter can minimize the chance of your air conditioner leaking water. Most air filters are detachable, so you can just slide them out and clean them using water, dish soap, or a handheld vacuum.
Tip
Ensure that the air filter is completely dry before you put it back in to avoid mold growth. Secondly, contacting a professional to inspect your AC unit every once in a while is beneficial. This will help identify any potential problems within the AC unit and rectify the issue before matters get worse.
The ideal time to get an air conditioner inspected is around spring, just before summer begins. However, if you hear buzzing sounds from the device, contact a professional as soon as possible.
Final Words
Now that you know the reasons for an air conditioner leaking water, it is time to take action to fix it as well as prevent it from happening again. With summers becoming more unbearable, an inefficient air conditioner is the last thing anybody would want.
To get through these hot days, ensure your device is properly maintained and serviced. However, if the leaks aren’t resolved after you try the above-mentioned steps, feel free to contact a professional immediately.
Tulips are generally known to be the harbingers of spring, and gardeners love this plant. And we know how disappointing it could be if they do not grow well.
They are cheerful and sprightly plants that usually begin growing in March or April. The plant grows well in zones 3 to 9, according to the U.S. Department of Agriculture and can cover large stretches of land.
Tulips do not need a lot of taking care of. If you give them a favorable environment, they will be growing well. However, it is best to know about the conditions and the factors that could go wrong before you grow tulips.
Unsuitable temperatures, sudden changes in weather conditions, and pests are primary reasons they do not grow. We have discussed them in detail in the following section. This is followed by some tips to encourage the growth of these plants.
So, it is time to grab a cup of your favorite beverage and read on.
Although many gardeners will tell you it is a cakewalk to grow tulips, there are a number of factors that could lead to the bulbs dying or decaying. It is essential that you know all of the reasons, and then you can figure out what might have gone wrong in that case. Read on to know all about it.
Immature Bulbs
Immature bulbs are one of the significant reasons behind tulips not blooming. While gardeners make it look effortless to grow them, you will need a favorable environment. Make sure that the buds are firm while planting and throw out the soft or squishy ones. Also, all the bulbs need to have some amount of roots at the base.
Coming to the temperature, it is essential that the temperature does not fall below 4 degrees centigrade. Otherwise, there is a high chance that the buds will not survive.
Keep checking the bulbs for growth after a few days of planting them. If you see no growth at all, take some of the buds out to examine the roots. If you see that they have grown dark or are decaying, you can throw away the bulbs as they will not be growing.
Remember that some bulbs could just be immature and may take more time to grow. If you do not find any defects in the bulb, let it stay for a year before you throw them away. It may start growing after a few months.
Planting Time
Early planting of tulips can result in fungal diseases as these bulbs do not grow in very cold weather. It is difficult to determine the right time for this process and can be problematic in places with varying temperatures.
Warm weather can trigger growth and may be best for your plants. But when you plant the bulbs, it will need a cool environment to blossom initially. So, make sure that the weather has started cooling down before you plant the bulbs.
A good time to plant is when the leaves start falling from the trees. This is when they will get the right temperature and enough time to nurture. Remember that if you plant too late, the bulbs may not grow for an entire year and so it is essential that you time it carefully.
Finding The Right Depth
Every plant has a different depth in which they can comfortably blossom. In most cases, the right depth will be mentioned on the package itself. Follow those instructions carefully as the wrong depth may kill your bulbs or increase the time taken by it to grow.
If the bulbs are planted too deep, they will take a lot of time to reach the surface. On the other hand, if they are planted too high, then they might not receive proper insulation. Hence they will be exposed to heat and cold and may not grow further.
The average depth should be 2-3 times the length of a bulb. That should ensure proper germination and if you think the temperatures are going to fall, add a layer of mulch. Mulch will prevent the cold from directly reaching the soil and will keep your bulbs safe.
Location
Although tulips can flourish in large numbers while they are packed together, it is essential that they do not have to fight for resources. If you pack too many bulbs in a small space, some of them may die from the lack of light, water, and nutrients.
In case you understand that there are too many bulbs, divide them up after the flowering season is over and plant them in a different location. It is best to leave smaller buds in the ground, and they will begin growing in a few years.
Also, the plants should get enough sunlight. This is a key factor, and if the area is not exposed to direct sunlight, it is best to shift the location. That will ensure that they start developing faster.
Right Amount Of Sunlight
Sunlight is important, as we discussed in the previous section. However, different types of plants need different amounts of sunlight. Some plants germinate well in full sunlight, which means being exposed to direct rays for 6 hours every day. Others grow well in filtered sunlight and dappled shade. These can be planted in nurseries or under trees.
It is essential to know what your plant needs, and hence you can contact a nursery before beginning planting.
Water And Drainage
Well-aerated soil is the best kind of soil for tulips to develop. Water drains quickly through this kind of soil and allows the tulip to grow well. Check the soil before you plant the buds. To do this, dig a large hole and fill it with water.
If the water disappears in 10 minutes or less, it will work well with drought-tolerant plants. While if it takes up to an hour, it will work with bulbs, and you can plant your tulips in it.
However, if it takes more than an hour to drain, the soil is not suitable for tulips to grow. If you plant bulbs, they are susceptible to water-logging problems, which will lead to rot fungus.
Changing Temperatures
Changing temperatures may not work out well for bulbs. If the change is gradual, they adjust to it, but often it is very abrupt. Temperatures in spring can change very quickly, and there can be a difference of 30 degrees within 24 hours or so. This does not work well with bulbs, and smaller, tender bulbs can bloom late because of it.
But this can also be stunting the growth, and there are times when bulbs spring up post-winter. Once the snow fades away, they can grow out. Our suggestion is to cover the land with layers of leaves. This will protect the bulb from direct contact with snow and help in the insulation process.
Amount Of Fertilizer Needed
We should tell you that tulips can grow well even without any fertilizer. In fact, we prefer it that way. Take good care of all your plants in general, and you should not need any extra fertilizers.
But sometimes, it is specified on the packet that you need to add fertilizer once a year. Time it accordingly and ensure that you do not do this in the flowering season because the flowers might not be able to take it.
If you have added fertilizers and the bulbs have not bloomed, it is best not to add it further. Let them grow under the sun or shade with ample amounts of water.
Insects
Insects love to munch on bulbs and leaves, and hence these are your plant’s enemies. If you see bulbs disappearing within a night, you will know that there are animals or pests around. We found a great way to stop squirrels from digging holes. A framed wire mesh was created and placed around the place to prevent them from entering.
But there is no real solution for preventing other insects and animals. All you can do is change the location. You might find shaded areas under big trees to be the perfect place to grow tulips, but these could be the most infested places too. Make a note of it before planting.
Tips To Encourage Growth Of Tulips
At most times, when tulips do not bloom, they do not have the right climate or the environment to blossom. They adjust well to mountain temperatures where there are warm summers and cold winters. However, that will not be the weather condition in the plains. The trick is to grow them in an environment that is similar to that of mountains.
Also, it is important to remember that the soil needs to have good amounts of phosphorus for the tulips to keep growing every year. This is extremely important, and you should add phosphorus to your soil once every 12 months. That will keep the nutrient level on point and allow the blooms to grow.
Stay Away From Concrete Structures
Tulips need the cold weather to start blooming. The cold has to be moderate, and hence you plant bulbs in the fall season. Now, if you plant them very near concrete surfaces, driveways, foundations, then they generate warmth from these, and that could prevent growth. We have noticed that the flowers were not blooming well because of this.
Again, if the temperature is very cold, then you could grow them beside concrete structures.
Plant Old-Fashioned Tulips
Today there are a number of newer breeds of tulips that have been created. Hybrids are great to look at, but they are not likely to grow year after year. We would suggest that you shift to old-fashioned tulips, which are much more adjusting. They have always been blooming year after year and need the least amount of maintenance.
Do Not Pluck The Leaves
The leaves are the storehouses of energy, and hence they play an essential role in forming bulbs. It is absolutely vital that you do not chop off the leaves till they have withered. Tulips take a lot of nutrition from their leaves, and they have to be alive to provide it.
We would recommend snipping off blossoms which begin fading. This will save some of the energy which can otherwise be used to make seeds.
Final Words
It is best to plant tulip bulbs in mounds rather than directly in the flat soil. This will help the water drain better and will ensure that the roots are not affected by waterlogging. Also, the dry soil around will help them develop faster.
With this, we come to the end of this guide. We are sure that you have enough knowledge about how to go around planting bulbs and to ensure that they grow. If you are not too confident, you could try with a few bulbs and see if the environment is favorable. Once they show some signs of growth, go ahead, and plant new bulbs.
Gardening should be fun and rewarding, and you will be overjoyed to see your tulips blossom. Be patient and take these extra measures, and we are sure you will have a garden to boast about. And do remember to let us know how it turned out for you in the comment section below.
Until next time!
Back in the old days, oil paint was considered to be the medium used for creating the most remarkable of paintings.
And they indeed were!
To this day, it hasn’t changed. Oil paintings have stood the test of time and can be used to create some of the most beautiful paintings known to man.
So, it is no surprise if an artist wants to create a masterpiece using oil, as well as beginners wanting to try it out, we can only imagine the kind of excitement one gets when they are just first starting out with oil painting.
But we also can imagine the frustration that comes when searching for the right tools they will need for oil painting.
That is why, today, we are going to help ease the search by bringing forth only the necessary tools you will require for the initial stage.
If you are just starting out, you will only need to own a minimum amount of brushes. There’s really no need to get every size and shape all at once.
Save that hassle for the future. As you become better at painting, you will slowly and eventually learn all about using the right brushes for the right art.
Besides that, there is also no need to buy expensive ones immediately. Regular, affordable brushes will do for now.
And if you’re still wondering what kinds of brushes you should get, we recommend buying a few brushes of different sizes for the time being.
However, if you are already familiar with oil painting, you will know that brushes used for oil paints don’t usually last that long, especially when the brushes are of low quality and cheap.
Still, high-functioning brushes cost a lot too.
If you are caught in between and unable to make a decision, we recommend using fiber brushes.
These are not as expensive as high-end brushes, yet offer the same service as them. We also think that they are worth investing in because the quality is excellent and they last for a long time.
Solvents and spirits
When working with oil paints, cleaning brushes don’t come easy.
Unlike other paints that can be cleaned up pretty easily under running water, oil paints need solutions.
We recommend getting odorless mineral spirits that are of ‘artist’ quality and not just any type of spirit.
The reason is that the latter contains chemicals that can be harmful to your health, especially when you are exposed to the paints for long hours. Headaches and dizziness are prone to happen with such spirits.
Besides cleaning brushes pretty well, these artist-grade solvents also dilute thicker paints. Odorless mineral spirits allow you to manipulate the thickness of oil paints as you like.
But before you decide to get a bottle, make sure the solvent you’ll be using is right/compatible with the oil paint (this will likely be mentioned on the paint label).
Linseed Oil. You will hear this name very often. Linseed oil is similar to odorless mineral spirits and it also does the same work. It also extends the shelf-life of oil paints, and this helps save you some money from buying new oil paints every now and then.
However, the only difference is that linseed oil (or oil medium) is a much more gentle solvent to dilute oil paints without compromising their texture.
And since this is also an oil-based solvent, it will prolong the drying time of the paints. In this case, you have to get quick-drying mediums which we will talk about in a minute.
Pencils
When talking about oil painting, pencils seem unnecessary.
But at times, they are required for outlining guides and help out with minor details; especially when you’re a beginner, you will require to use a pencil.
They can be handy in other things too so it’s safe grabbing a couple of them to ease your way through.
Old Newspapers or Rags
Now, you may be wondering why we’re including newspaper as a tool for oil painting among other essential supplies.
The thing is, newspapers are a great medium for absorbing paint. You will need to clean your paint brushes more frequently if you have to change colors - and newspapers help.
A cloth works pretty well too, although you have to wash it when you’re done with painting.
But most of the time you will need to constantly change colors. So, we would recommend using old newspapers and rags. So when you’re done, you can just throw them away.
That’s not all, though. Newspapers are also handy when you have to protect the floor from paint spills and splashes.
Rather than spending money to buy a mat or taking the time out to clean the floor after each project, using newspapers is much more convenient and easy.
So grab a bundle of those old newspapers lying around the house and put them to good use!
Next, we have the palette. This one is a valuable tool to have in your studio because it prevents you from creating a mess.
We firmly believe that it is one of the most critical tools for a painter to own because it is:
Specifically made for artists to mix paints
Compliments and completes the artist
Organizes and prevents potential messes
Palettes come in different sizes and shapes. When choosing the right palette, you have to know how much paint you’ll be using most of the time so that this will give you an idea of the size you’ll require.
Although, we will suggest that you get a medium-sized palette if you’re starting out. You will have more than enough space to practice mixing your paints.
Also, look for one with a holder or a thumb hole. It will allow you to handle the palette comfortably without straining your hand during extended use.
If you’re still wondering what kind of palette will suit you best, you can try out one of our suggestions:
Canvas is undeniably the best painting surface for oil painting. It was preferred by the greats back in the old days, and it’s still preferred by artists now.
The reason? Canvas compliments oil paints in a different manner than no other painting surface can.
The most preferred canvases for oil painting are either linen or cotton.
Both deliver great results for oil painting. The only difference is that cotton canvas is easier to set up and cheaper too, while linen canvas is expensive and hard to set up but it provides better results.
Canvases come in different varieties and shapes. Take a look at the common ones below and see which one will go best with your needs:
Stretched canvas. This type of canvas is mostly used for paintings to be displayed. It got its name from its attribute. It has a certain extent of elasticity to make the fabric flexible for painting.
Canvas panel. This is a cheaper form of canvas and it is preferred by most artists who are practicing the art of oil painting.
However, the surface is not stretched but pasted on a straight board and this offers hard support while working. It works best for light-handed artists.
Canvas pads. A canvas pad contains multiple sheets of tearable canvases inside.
Of course, canvas sheets won’t last for long. But these are the best options for amateurs because they’re tearable and highly affordable, which makes them perfect for learning and making mistakes.
If you want to, you can get them in different sizes.
Canvas rolls. Just as the name suggests, this next canvas comes in long rolls.
Canvas rolls provide the artist the liberty to choose a preferred size for their painting.
Besides canvas, there are other oil paint surfaces you might like to keep in the studio. These also are good for oil painting:
Cartridge Paper/Watercolor Paper. Cartridge papers which are also known as drawing papers are more or less the same as regular papers, except for the thickness difference. These come at thicker sizes.
Watercolor papers, on the other hand, are thick but with more tooth and texture. And that allows the paper to hold the oil paints better in place.
Both of these papers have enough density which makes them convenient for oil painting.
Wood. Wood surface provides strong and sturdy support. And when it’s well prepped, it is set for portraying amazing paintings.
Since wood is highly durable and heavy, it’s perfect for permanent display at home.
MDF. Medium Density Fiberboards are made of crushed wood that’s mixed with other substances.
Simply put, an MDF is a condensed board that is very strong; almost unbreakable.
What makes this surface a good option for artists is that it is very cheap and extremely durable. Like regular wood, it only needs enough preparation beforehand to paint on it.
Glass. Glass is much more fragile than any other surface out there. But with glass, you get extraordinary results.
It truly depends on what you prime the glass with, how much paint you use, and your style of painting.
We recommend you give this option a try because you never know what surprises you might get out of it. Moreover, you can always clean up mistakes made on this surface.
Easel
Although they are not compulsory, easels are preferred by artists worldwide because of the benefits they receive from these tools. Such benefits are:
Accurate perspective
Unlike using a table, an easel holds up the painting so you can see it from all angles, hence, it enhances the perspective.
This helps the artist to create accurate paintings as originally desired.
Does not affect your posture
Most artists work on a piece for an extended period of time. This can really affect the spine if they paint on a table in which they have to bend for long hours.
With an easel, the painting is fixed up high and therefore, it improves the posture.
Speed things up
Because the posture is right and the perspective is on point, there will be no unnecessary delays on the work if you use an easel.
Prevents unwanted minor accidents/protects your painting
When using a table where you probably keep other things as well, there is a high chance that you might accidentally knock something over and that will ruin the whole painting.
But an easel is specifically made to hold only the painting, and nothing else. That is why there’s very little chance that the piece will get damaged on an easel.
An easel is also not an expensive tool. So investing in one can really help you in a lot of ways. Plus, they complete your professional studio!
Painting Apron
There is always a tendency that you’ll spill or splash some paint on your clothes while painting. And unlike acrylics or watercolors, oil paints are harder to get rid of.
So, what we would recommend is setting aside an apron to wear only for painting.
Another obvious thing to say is that aprons are handy if you have to dry your hands immediately for receiving a phone call, taking a sip of coffee or any minor thing of that sort.
It does not necessarily have to be expensive. A simple apron would do.
Gesso
Gesso is a liquid primer used for priming the surfaces you will be painting on.
If you had gone through the list of surfaces we’ve listed down, then it’s important to know that almost every one of them requires a primer.
What gesso does is make the surface firm to hold paints better. It adds enough tooth and texture on the surface to ensure great results. Without a primer, paints will appear to be patchy and uneven.
Gesso comes in different types: clear gesso, colored gesso, traditional white gesso, and black gesso. Choose the one that best suits your painting.
Quick-Drying Medium
When the paint is too runny, artists turn to mediums to thicken it. And that works wonders indeed! It causes the paint to dry out slowly and allows the artist to blend and mix colors pretty easily as well.
While oil paints that dry off slowly are more comfortable to mix, the disadvantage side of it is that you have to wait a long time for it to completely dry off before you can touch or do anything with it.
Here’s the reason behind it:
What causes oil paints to dry out is oxidation. Basically, what happens with oil paints is that when it gets in contact with air, a chemical reaction occurs and causes a decrease in electrons, hence, oil paints don’t evaporate like watercolors/acrylics; they harden and dry out slowly.
This is the reason why you’ll notice that blowing it dry takes a longer time than it does with water-based paints.
Note that it also depends on the environment’s temperature around you. Based on this, you’ll see that oil paints normally take from 1-2 or 4-5 days to dry out completely.
This can get really frustrating, especially when you need the painting to be ready immediately.
That is why there are quick-drying mediums out there.
While spirits also help in this process, however, they are not eco-friendly. But there are certain quick-drying mediums that are safe for the environment.
If you get one quick-drying medium and use it for oil paintings, you will see an immense difference in the drying time. Rather than taking days to dry, quick-drying mediums allow the piece to dry in a matter of hours.
Container or a jar to clean brushes
To be more organized and reduce mess, getting a medium-sized jar to clean your brushes will really help.
Keeping a jar beside you goes way beyond just staying organized. The solvents needed to thin and clean brushes will also be stored in it. Therefore, there is no need to change the liquid so frequently.
As time goes by, you will realize that even a small thing such as a jar can really help economize money and usage.
Choosing oil paints can get you stuck when it comes to the price.
We highly recommend that if you’re a beginner, you should start off with a set of oil paints that contains a range of different colors. It does not have to be overly expensive. Just good quality, affordable paints would do.
There is no harm in trying out different oil paints at different prices as well because from there, you will slowly learn which ones are the most satisfying to you and your style.
However, keep in mind that buying a set of really expensive paints while you’re practicing is not a very bright idea. Mistakes are still bound to happen, and using costly paints will just lead to disappointments later.
It is not hard to find good quality and affordable oil paints. Look for a set of ‘artist’ or ‘student’ grade oil paints if you are still mastering the art of oil painting. When you feel you are improving, that’s when you give ‘professional’ grade paints a try.
Conclusion On Oil Painting Supplies
Now, there are a lot of other materials you will require for setting up your very own oil painting studio. But if you are just beginning with the journey, these are mainly all the basic tools/supplies you will need, and you’ll be on your way.
As you progress, it will naturally come to you to figure out what other things you’ll be needing.
So we will leave you with that for now, and we hope to see you again sometime soon.
However, if the finish on your acrylic painting looks uneven, it won't attract viewers or garner positive reviews. That's why you have varnishes to add that extra professional touch to your painting and make it shine.
Varnishing can help in increasing the vibrancy and depth of acrylic paintings and help achieve a glossy sheen, making your painting instantly more attractive. But the question that might be running through your head is - how to varnish an acrylic painting?
There's no one way to varnish an acrylic painting because different artists prefer using different techniques. And today, we're here to talk about varnishing acrylic paintings using various techniques and varnishes.
So, without further ado, let's get our canvasses ready!
How To Varnish An Acrylic Painting
What Is A Varnish?
First, let's learn what acrylic paint is for and its downsides. Acrylic paintings are not equipped to withstand external elements on their own without proper protection. Varnish acts as an additional protective layer to shield your painting from dirt and debris to avoid fading or dulling over time. It must be colorless, transparent, and bond well with your acrylic paints without causing any chemical reactions.
Other than this, the varnish layer needs to be removable so that you can strip it off if needed without ruining the color of your painting. Varnishes are essentially a resin solution containing a chemically inert solvent that won't damage the acrylic paint.
You can apply the varnish layer once your painting is completely dry, but make sure to apply only an acrylic varnish for an acrylic painting. Do not use varnishes for oil paintings for acrylic paintings and vice versa because the chemical composition of different varnishes varies significantly.
Usually, acrylic paints take around 24 hours to dry completely, and it's best to add the protective varnish layer after a day or so. However, if your painting dries early, you can easily apply the varnish layer before the 24-hour mark.
What Are The Different Types Of Varnish?
There are mainly three types of varnishes that you can use. In this section, we'll discuss the qualities and characters of these varnishes, so let’s dig in!
1. Matte Varnish
Light saturation and color contrasts play a vital role in making any painting stand out in the crowd. Matte varnish plays with the color contrasts and brightness of your painting by managing its darkest layers.
A matte varnish contains solid matting agents in the varnish layer that scatter light at the painting surface. You can avoid light reflection and showcase the soft colors of your painting much more prominently.
On the downside, without the high-sheen finish, your painting might look a bit dull and hazy if you choose to use this varnish.
2. Gloss Varnish
When it comes to gloss varnishes, Dammar varnish is the most popular among artists because of its high-gloss finish. Even though the traditional Dammar varnish often turns yellow and darkens over time, it's much more efficient in protecting the color of your paintings compared to modern acrylic resin varnishes.
Gloss varnishes, like Liquitex gloss varnish, reflect light on the painting surface due to their high-sheen finish, instantly attracting viewers and increasing the value of your painting. Moreover, they are excellent for highlighting darker values and enhancing the vibrancy and color saturation of paintings.
But, if you are working with a glossy varnish, you need to be careful about the lighting because of its light-reflecting quality. Your painting might reflect too much light and lose its depth of color. We would suggest considering the lighting of the room before deciding to apply a gloss varnish to your paintings.
3. Satin Varnish
If you want to create the perfect mid-sheen finish for your painting, the satin varnish is an ideal choice. It will help you achieve a finish somewhere between gloss and matte without being too dull or vibrant.
You get to play with both gloss and matte finish if you choose a satin varnish. It will help you bring out the depths of colors in your painting, just like a matte varnish. At the same time, it'll also provide a luxurious sheen to the painting like a gloss varnish.
We found that it creates the perfect balance between the dark and light values of your painting that can have a powerful and unique impact on viewers.
What Are The Necessary Varnishing Supplies?
Now that you know about different types of varnishes, it's time to learn about the basic supplies you'll need to varnish your painting. First and foremost, you'll need a varnishing brush to apply the varnish layer to the dried acrylic paint. A large, flat brush works best for varnishing because it helps cover the entire painting in a few brush strokes.
You can choose an old, worn-out brush or buy a new one from the store for varnishing purposes. Also, make sure it has soft bristles that won't come off while varnishing the finished painting. Keep this brush separate from your regular paint brushes to avoid contamination and mixing of paints or varnishes.
Other than this, you'll need some distilled water, a jar to mix the varnish, and some paper towels or old rags to avoid creating a mess. A palette knife can come in handy for stirring the varnish, and also place some plastic bags below your painting to protect the floor.
Why Does Your Acrylic Painting Need A Varnish?
Before we go into the details of different varnishing techniques, you need to know why acrylic paintings need varnishing. As the acrylic paints dry, the acrylic polymer binders join together, forming a mass that offers a soft texture to your painting.
These acrylic polymers leave small micropores that gather dust over time, causing the paints to fade. Applying a polymer varnish protects and covers the painting, helping it withstand humidity and temperature differences while providing adequate UV protection. It also becomes easier to clean a varnished painting instead of struggling to remove dust particles deposited within the paint layers.
Make sure to apply a removable varnish layer so that it can remove all the dirt and dust if you ever need to replace it with a new coat of varnish. In that way, you can simply change the varnish layer without disturbing or damaging the acrylic paint. And to do that, you need to apply an isolation coat before working with acrylic varnishes.
What Is An Isolation Coat?
A transparent layer of isolation coat is applied that physically separates the underlying acrylic layer from the varnish for easy varnish removal. If you use a solvent-based varnish, the isolation coat will stop the varnish from reaching the paints, thereby preventing damage to your painting.
The golden soft gel gloss is an ideal example of an isolation coat. Once you thin it down with water, it offers adequate foam release to protect your painting. It simply sits on top of the paint surface, acting as a barrier between the varnish and the paint layer without disturbing the paint.
Moreover, applying an isolation coat is essential if you choose to do a matte varnish over an absorbent surface to avoid making the painting frosted or cloudy. The frosted appearance occurs when the varnish and solvent get absorbed into the substrate, but the matting agent rests on the surface, looking like a white solid mass.
How To Prepare Your Acrylic Painting For Varnishing?
Before varnishing the painting, you need to consider a few things to protect the painting. Firstly, make sure that the painting is dry before you even think of applying the varnish to avoid any smudging of colors. Next, gently wipe the canvas surface to remove any dust or debris that can ruin the varnishing process.
We recommend placing your painting on a flat and even surface like a workbench or table. By laying the painting on a flat surface, you can ensure that no drips of varnish appear on the painting. Start by pouring a small amount of varnish in thin layers over your painting; otherwise, the varnish might accumulate in different areas, making the painting look uneven.
If you're using spray varnishes, make sure to maintain a distance of 6 to 12 inches from your artwork while applying the varnish. Pick a side of the painting for spraying the varnish and gently spread it over the entire surface as evenly as possible.
How To Apply Varnish With A Brush?
We've covered the basics of varnishes, and it's time to look into some popular varnishing techniques. Depending on the requirements of their paintings and their preferences, artists can choose different techniques for varnishing.
Some prefer to apply liquid varnish using a brush, while others are more comfortable using a spray varnish. In this section, we've discussed the technique of applying natural varnishes with a brush in a few easy steps.
Step 1: Apply Isolation Coat
If you want to make the varnish easily removable, apply an isolation coat to your painting. Even though applying the isolation layer is optional, it helps protect the paint if you ever need to replace the varnish.
Step 2: Clean The Painting
Wipe off the surface using a lint-free cloth to remove dirt or dust particles. Also, make sure that the painting is dry and clean to avoid any contamination or smudging when applying the varnish.
Step 3: Place The Painting
After you've cleaned the painting, it's time to place it horizontally on a flat and even surface in a dust-free room. Raise the sides of the canvas using a small wooden piece to keep the painting slightly elevated from the surface. In this way, it'll become easier to varnish the sides of your canvas.
Step 4: Get Your Varnish Supplies
Once your painting is all set and cleaned, gather your varnishing supplies. Get a clean and flat brush, a container for mixing, and a stick or palette knife for stirring the varnish. Be careful to avoid stirring or shaking the varnish too much while mixing it because that can create bubbles or foam.
Step 5: Start Varnishing
Dip your clean brush in the varnish and carefully apply it from one side of the canvas to the other in long and even strokes. It's best to apply a first thin coat of the varnish so that it doesn't pool in different areas, as that will make your painting look dull and clouded.
Remember to check your work from time to time to avoid missing any areas. Once the first coat is completely dry, you can apply a second coat for better results. It's best to apply the first thin coat horizontally and the second coat vertically to cover the entire painting without missing any spots.
Step 6: Safely Store The Painting
After you've completed varnishing the painting, let it rest so that the wet surface can dry properly without any disturbance. To create an even varnish finish, you need to keep your painting in a fixed position for one to two hours. So, leave the painting as it is and try not to move it.
How Can You Apply A Spray Varnish?
Artists usually apply high-quality spray varnishes, like the Grumbacher spray varnish, to avoid the pooling of varnish in different areas. If your painting has an impasto surface, a liquid varnish can easily accumulate in small nooks and corners; hence it's best to use a spray varnish under these circumstances.
Step 1: Basic Preparations
The basic preparation steps are the same for both spray and liquid varnishes. You need to clean the painting and make sure it's dry before applying any varnish. However, it's best to place the painting vertically while applying a spray varnish to avoid being heavy-handed with the varnish.
Step 2: Shake It Well Before Spraying
When it's time to spray the varnish on your painting, read the instructions on the spray can carefully. Then, shake the can for around two minutes, and spray away. Always make sure to shake it well from time to time while applying the layers to create an even finish.
Step 3: Maintain The Distance
While applying the spray varnish, maintain a distance of around 30 cm or 6 to 12 inches from the canvas to achieve the perfect finish. Even though it's a natural tendency to get closer to the canvas as you spray, be mindful about maintaining this distance.
Step 4: Pick A Side
Start spraying from one side of the canvas and spread it evenly throughout the surface. You can pick any side and remember to overspray the edges so that you have enough varnish to spread over the entire painting in a single stroke.
Remember to spray the varnish in thin layers to get the best finish. Two to three coats of spray varnish are usually enough to protect your painting, but you can always add more coats.
Step 5: Keep It Clean
After spraying continuously for a while, clean the spray nozzle as spray varnishes tend to block the can's nozzle quite easily. Keep a rag close by for the purpose, and check the flow of your spray varnish on an empty canvas before you start applying it to the painting.
Step 6: Let It Dry
Once you've covered every inch of your painting with the spray varnish, it's time to let it dry. Spray varnishes dry pretty quickly, but you can wait for one or two weeks to be on the safe side.
How To Varnish An Acrylic Painting Final Thoughts
With that, we come to the end of our extensive guide on how to varnish your acrylic paintings. After going through our article, we hope you have a better idea of different varnishes and how they work to protect your paintings.
But, be careful while choosing the varnish because the wrong varnish can ruin your painting. In this context, never use an oil varnish for your acrylic painting or vice versa, but always look for varnishes that work well with acrylic mediums. You can also check our other article on acrylic paint vs oil paint to get an idea comparing these two.
And on that note, we will sign off. Take care and stay creative!
No one likes to have rusted metal furniture lying around the house, as worn-out metal furniture can ruin the aesthetic appearance of your property.
So, what's the easiest way to spruce up your old patio furniture or garage doors without replacing them? The most obvious solution is to paint them since a fresh coat of paint can change the whole appearance of old metal items. Arrange some newly painted metal furniture on your patio and it’ll look so much more welcoming and appealing.
You can choose any ordinary or top notch acrylic paint for painting a metal surface as long as you know the basics of painting metal. The requirements and painting techniques can vary depending on the metal painting project. But don't get frazzled because today, we'll discuss whether acrylic paint can be used on metal surfaces. If you want to know more about paint types comparisons, check our previous article acrylic paint vs oil paint.
If you are looking for something DIY today but painting metal is not up your alley, our next article discusses how to repair a leather sofa. If the most comfortable place in your home needs your attention, do consider giving that article a quick read!
Without any more dilly-dallying, let's get those paintbrushes ready!
What Type Of Paints Are Suitable For Metal?
When it comes to painting metal surfaces, you mainly get three paint choices that we've highlighted below:
1. Oil Paints
If you don't want to use a primer while painting metal surfaces for outdoor and indoor use, oil paints are your best option. They work beautifully with metal without using a sealing agent. However, oil-based paints are much more expensive compared to water-based paints, so consider your budget when using oil paints to paint metal.
2. Acrylic Paints
Ordinary water-based acrylic paints are excellent for painting metal indoors because they dry quicker compared to other paints. But you will need to use a primer and seal the acrylic paints if you want them to last longer on the metal surface.
There are also special varieties of acrylic paint that are perfect for outdoor metal painting projects. In fact, you can apply different types of acrylic paints for both indoor and outdoor use for a metal painting project.
3. Spray Paints
If you are a beginner, using spray paint might be your easiest option for painting metal without any hassle. Using spray paints is also the fastest way to paint metal because you won't need any priming or sealing. But, spray paints don't last very long, and you might need to apply a fresh coat of paint from time to time.
Can You Apply Acrylic Paint Without A Primer?
Even though oil paints can be used without any primer, you need to apply a primer to the metal surface before painting it with regular acrylic paint. The main reason is to protect the metal from rusting due to moisture. Priming also helps the acrylic paint to adhere to the slippery surface easily.
Acrylic paints are porous and might come with certain water-resistant qualities, but they're generally not waterproof. As a water-based paint, acrylic offers a higher risk of rusting with time than oil paints. Exposure to water and moisture can damage the paint which results in corrosion quite frequently if you don't use a primer on the metal.
You need not apply a primer with some metals, such as stainless steel, as it’s naturally resistant to rusting and oxidation. But it would be best to prime the traditional metals because they are highly prone to rust and moisture, and require extra care.
How Can You Seal Acrylic Paint On A Metal Surface?
As we mentioned, regular acrylic paints are not naturally waterproof, so by sealing the paint, you can make sure that it becomes water-resistant after painting the metal surface. You can use varnishes or commercial paint sealers, available in any local hardware store, to maintain the water-resistant quality of the paint. There are many ways to know how to varnish acrylic painting for a smooth and satin finish.
Furthermore, sealing the paint can help prevent scratching the newly painted surface and protect it for several years. Depending on the type of acrylic paint you are using for painting metal, you may or may not need a sealer.
If you use exterior acrylic paint, there's no need to apply a sealer separately as the exterior paint comes with a built-in sealer. But, you need to seal acrylic paint if you are using an ordinary water-based acrylic paint variety.
Can You Paint On Metal Using Acrylic Paints?
Now that you know the basics of using acrylic paint on metal, let's look into the steps you need to follow to finish an acrylic painted metal project successfully.
Step 1: Gather The Materials
The first thing you need to do is gather all the necessary supplies and set up your work area for the metal painting project. Here's a list of materials you'll need for the project and why they are essential.
A. Drop Cloth
Preparing the work area is the initial step as you get started with the project. Keeping your work area clean can ensure that the equipment doesn't get ruined due to dust, debris, and paint.
If you have a small work area, you can place a small plastic bag or old piece of cloth on the surface. In that way, you can prevent acrylic paint or worn-out metal pieces from damaging the surface.
For larger work areas, you can use big transparent plastic bags or canvas drop cloths to effectively protect the surface on which you are working.
B. Cleaning Rags
When you are working on acrylic painting projects, it's bound to get messy, and that's why cleaning rags come in handy during an art project. It's best to keep a few cleaning rags close by so that you can complete the project smoothly and avoid wasting extra paints or smudging the colors unnecessarily.
Furthermore, cleaning rags help remove dust and debris to create an even finish. You can use cleaning rags made from microfiber materials for gathering and cleaning off dust. Alcohol wipes can also be effective in keeping your work area clean and tidy by wiping spilled paints.
C. Masking Tape
Even though using a painter's tape might seem unnecessary, it can greatly help you stay within the borders and prevent you from painting the wrong areas. Thus, it might be effective in saving a lot of extra time on your metal projects.
But, how does a painter's tape work? By putting painters' tape on the metal surface, you can ensure not to paint the areas that don't require coloring while applying paint to adjacent areas. It helps you get a clear idea about which areas need paint and help you stick to those areas specifically while painting.
Moreover, by using painters' tape, you can prevent damage to the metal surfaces as it doesn't leave behind a sticky residue once you take it off.
D. Cleaner
You can't apply paint on metal without cleaning the dust and debris from the surface first. Hence, proper cleaning is an essential step in the preparation process.
You can use an old but clean rag soaked in warm soapy water to clean dust or debris from the metal after scraping off the rust. However, using soap, water, and a damp cloth might not be enough to clean stubborn residues, and you will need to use a stronger cleaning solvent under these circumstances.
Commercial cleaning solvents are specially formulated to cut through persistent grease build-up to help you clean the entire metal surface in a jiffy.
E. Gloves
When you're working on metal in acrylic paint projects, always remember to use protective clothing to avoid injuries and accidents. For instance, wearing latex gloves can protect your hands from paint and scrap metal residues.
You can also try putting on some protective goggles while cleaning the metal surface to avoid getting tiny metal pieces in your eyes. Furthermore, if you are using acrylic spray paint for the project, don't forget to wear a face mask to avoid inhaling the paint fumes from the spray cans.
F. Wire Brush
If you want to paint some old metal furniture, you need to scrape off the rust and old paint first, which can be labor-intensive. But, a wire brush with stiff and durable bristles can be sturdy enough to scrape off impurities and paint residues, making the task a lot easier.
You can use different-sized wire brushes based on your art projects. For instance, a small wire brush can be useful in cleaning the nooks and corners of your relatively small and delicate furniture quite effectively.
G. Sandpaper
When it comes to scraping off rust and debris from a metal surface, using fine-grit sandpaper is always a good idea. After scraping with a wire brush, you can use sandpaper to remove any old leftover paint or rust and completely smoothen out the freshly scraped surface before painting.
H. Primer
Once you have sanded the metal surface, you need to apply primer to prevent it from rusting over time. It acts as a protective coating on the metal to cover old rust and shield it from water and moisture.
Prime also works as a cohesive binding agent to help the paint stick to the metal surface. You can use a spray primer instead of a traditional primer paint to coat the metal evenly without any hassle. Using spray primer can even reduce the drying time significantly to help you quickly apply acrylic paint.
I. Paint
You can find versatile acrylic paint in different varieties to paint on various surfaces. An acrylic spray paint can be the perfect choice for painting any metal surface, and you can use different acrylic paints for outdoor and indoor purposes.
Say you want to paint screen doors in the living room; you can use any regular quick-drying acrylic paint. But, for painting your backyard metal fence, use outdoor or exterior paints for better and more durable results.
J. Paintbrush
If you want to use traditional acrylic paint on metal instead of using spray paint, you'll need to buy some paint brushes to apply acrylic paint. You might need to buy different-sized brushes to cover the entire area of your project.
A large, flat brush might be good for painting open and wide areas on the metal surface. But, you might need a smaller brush to add finer details and cover all the corners successfully.
K. Sealer
Apply sealers to protect your project from moisture and scratching, as they offer a finished look to your metal painting project. For traditional acrylic paints, you need to buy an acrylic paint sealer that can offer long-lasting protection to the paint. However, as mentioned before, if you use exterior paint for painting outdoor metal surfaces, you won't need a sealer.
Step 2: Scrape Off Rust And Old Paint
After you have gathered the necessary materials, it's time to start preparing the metal surface before you can apply the first coat of acrylic paint. If the metal has some old paint or shows any sign of rusting, you need to scrape it off using a wire brush.
No matter what size wire brush you choose, make sure to cover all the crooks and crevices of the entire metal surface. In that way, you can get rid of even the last particle of rust, old paint, and debris using the wire brush.
Step 3: Sanding It Down
Once you've scraped the entire metal surface using the wire brush, it's time to smoothen the surface with a fine-grit sandpaper. 150-grit sandpaper can be effective in removing any persistent rust or old paint, and you can clean it quickly.
You can also use a cordless electric drill instead of sandpaper and brush to remove rust and paint. If you are well-experienced in using power tools, attach a wire brush to the drill and scrape off the old paint from large metal surfaces in much less time. But remember to wear your headphones while using a power drill.
Step 4: Cleaning It
Next, it’s time for cleaning the metal to remove all the rust and paint residues after you’ve scraped and sanded the surface. You can simply use some soap and water to clean thoroughly and for a freshly scraped surface, using a clean, dry rag will be sufficient. And once you've cleaned the metal with soapy water, let it rest so that it can become completely dry.
Alcohol wipes also work quite well for cleaning metals, or you can apply a commercial cleaning agent to remove persistent grease and tiny dirt particles. You must ensure that the metal surface is spotlessly clean before you paint it.
If the metal is not cleaned correctly, the paint job can look lousy and peel off easily. So, try not to skip the cleaning process even if the metal looks clean to your naked eyes.
Cleaning the surface becomes even more essential if you use galvanized metal for your painting project. Galvanized metals tend to attract oil and grease that you often overlook for which you can use a strong detergent to completely remove them from the surface.
Step 5: Priming It
After the metal surface is dry and clean, it's time to prime it. You can either use a spray primer or a traditional liquid primer paint for this process. Whichever primer you choose, carefully read and follow the instructions provided on the primer container before applying them to the metal.
If you are using spray primer, remember to shake the spray cans for around two minutes to apply the primer evenly throughout the metal surface. Also, only use primers designed for acrylic paint that are suitable for metals.
Any oil-based primer usually works well with acrylic paints, and if the primer is specially formulated for metal, it'll give you the best results. Apply two thin primer coats uniformly and allow the first primer coat to dry for 2 hours before applying the second coat.
By applying two coats, you can offer better protection from oxidation, rusting, and corrosion over time. The primer will help the paint adhere to the metal surface and ensure that it lasts longer without peeling off soon.
On top of this, when the metal is quite old and heavily corroded, coat it with a layer of zinc-chromate primer, and then apply any acrylic paint primer. Apply the acrylic paint primer on the entire metal surface immediately after working with the zinc-chromate primer. It acts as the first layer so that the regular primer can stick to the surface conveniently.
Step 6: Paint Away
Once the metal is ready after priming, you can start applying the acrylic paint. Any ordinary acrylic paint will be enough if you want to paint inside, but you'll need exterior paint for painting outdoors.
You can choose acrylic spray paint or liquid paint for the painting process. For liquid acrylic paints, you'll need to buy some paint brushes to apply paint to the metal surface uniformly.
Whichever type of acrylic paint you choose, always apply two coats of the shade and allow each coat to dry up completely before going forward with the second coat. You might need to apply as many as seven thin and uniform coats while using spray paint.
If you're applying different colors, you can even work with painter's tape to prevent painting over the wrong areas. Let your imaginations run wild and experiment with various color combinations while painting the metal surface.
And once you've completed the painting, set the project in a secure place and leave it to dry. It can take up to 48 hours for the acrylic paint to dry completely.
Step 7: Sealing The Deal
If you are using regular acrylic paint, you need to add a sealer that ensures the longevity and durability of the paint. You can even apply an acrylic gloss finish to the metal painting project by sealing the paint. However, you can skip this step if you use exterior paints, as they come with a built-in sealer.
Can Acrylic Paint Be Used On Metal Final Thoughts
And with that, we come to the end of our guide about painting metals with acrylic paints. After going through our article, we hope you have gained a better perspective on how acrylic paints work on metal surfaces.
Even though it might sound like a lot of work if you follow the steps that we've mentioned above, taking up a new metal painting project can be a fun job. No matter what the project is, don't shy away from playing around and experimenting with different colors while painting. And always remember to put on your protective gear because safety comes first.
On that note, we'll sign off. Until next time!
Air conditioning systems usually break down when components like the condenser and evaporator coils, capacitor, compressor fan, or condensate line malfunction. In most cases, these components can be replaced easily using the right tools and parts without requiring professional assistance.
A malfunctioning AC system can be one of the worst things to deal with in the middle of summer.
But unfortunately, it is an extremely common problem that many people face every year. While your first instinct would be to call up a repair professional, many of these issues can be easily resolved using DIY troubleshooting techniques.
And I'll be sharing some of these methods here in this comprehensive guide.
Tools Needed
¼" nut driver
Adjustable wrench
Insulated screwdriver
CAT III multimeter or voltage tester
Cordless drill
Socket set
Needle nose pliers
Flashlight
Parts And Materials Required
Capacitor
Compressed air or a water hose
Condenser fan motor
Contactor
Fuses or circuit breakers
The capacitor, condenser fan motor, and contactor will depend on the model of the air conditioning unit and its serial number.
Do-It-Yourself HVAC System Repair
Getting a malfunctioning air conditioning system repaired professionally can take a lot of time and will cost you a significant sum of money. However, if you can get the required parts and possess the necessary tools, the entire system can be repaired in around a couple of hours.
Keep in mind that these methods are only suitable for people who are comfortable working with electricity and high-pressure refrigerants. Otherwise, it is best to hire an air conditioning repair professional for this purpose.
Also, in this guide, I shall be covering the most frequent problems that can affect your air conditioner. So, even if these solutions are ineffective, they will help eliminate the most common issues, allowing the repair professional to focus on more complicated problems.
Reasons Why Your Air Conditioner Does Not Cool Your Home
If your air conditioner fails to cool your home properly, the most likely cause is that the furnace or the thermostat may not be functioning. To check it, turn the thermostat to AC or cooling mode and turn down the temperature, triggering the HVAC system to turn the AC on.
Wait a few minutes after it turns on and check whether the furnace fan is running and blowing air. If it is running, there is no problem with the furnace, but when the fan isn’t working you will need to turn the furnace off from the circuit breaker box.
After turning it off, wait a few minutes before turning the power to the furnace and outdoor unit back on again to check whether the centrifugal fan is running. If it starts running, you will know that the problem is with the air conditioner. But if it does not, the problem lies with the thermostat or furnace, and these air conditioner repair techniques won't be of much help.
Tip
Always turn off the circuit breaker, the power to the AC furnace, and the outdoor unit before removing any panels or accessing the condensing unit. Also, test the wires that reach the contactor with a voltage tester to confirm the power has been turned off.
Finding Replacement Parts
The air conditioner start and run capacitors and the relay are among the cheapest parts most likely to fail. So, if they are damaged, the best thing to do is to find replacement parts and install them as soon as possible. This is especially important in situations where your air conditioning unit is more than five years old.
Another part that is very likely to fail is the condenser fan motor, but it is one of the costlier parts. Also, check the condensing unit and the nameplate to know the serial number, make, and model, which will make it easy to find the replacement parts.
Components Of An Air Conditioner And Their Locations
Before I share the various DIY methods of air conditioner repair, it is important to know about the various components that make it up. You should understand that some of the components are more important for cooling purposes and are usually the costliest to replace.
There are usually two main parts in an air conditioner - the condenser or the outdoor unit and the evaporator coil. While the condenser is situated outside the house, the evaporator coil, also called an A-coil, is located in the plenum of the air handler or furnace.
It is the job of the fan of the condensing unit to pass air through the condensing coil, which eliminates heat in the room. There are three parts of the outdoor condensing unit you can replace yourself, including the AC condenser fan motor, the capacitor, and the contactor.
This outside unit also contains a compressor, but this cannot be replaced using do-it-yourself methods. Similarly, you will need an HVAC technician to repair any damaged parts of the A-coil.
A. Turning Off The Power
The first thing to do when performing an air conditioner repair is to turn off the power. Locate the electrical box near the condensing unit and remove the disconnect box. Then, use a voltage sniffer to check within the box and ensure the power is turned off.
B. Cleaning The Condenser Coils
Regular cleaning the condenser coils of your air conditioner can help extend its lifespan significantly. To perform such cleaning, you will need a garden hose. Aim the nozzle of the hose toward the upper side of the condenser coil and clean the debris and dirt that have accumulated below the lid.
Slowly wash the coil from all surrounding angles and then aim downwards to flush away the debris from the coil fins.
C. Testing The Fuses
Disconnect boxes often contain a couple of cartridge fuses, which can indicate whether any part of the air conditioner is starting to fail. So, you should check whether the fuses are blown or not. If they are, I recommend installing new ones, replacing old or worn-out parts, and testing the air conditioner by turning it on.
If the fuses blow again, you will need to call up an air conditioner repair company.
Checking The Disconnect Box For Blown Fuses
To check whether the fuse is blown or not, first, turn the multimeter to the lowest reading on the Ohms scale. Then, put the black and red leads to the different ends of the fuses. Any numerical reading on the multimeter indicates that the fuse is in good condition, while an infinity, minus, or zero symbol indicates the fuse has blown.
D. Inspecting The Access Panel
These panels are provided for easy maintenance of the air conditioning unit. To locate the access panel, you must follow the wire coming out of the house and leading to a metal duct.
Before opening the panel, make sure the power is off, then remove the screws securing the panel and keep them aside carefully. Look for signs of damage on the wires, which may be caused by rodents chewing on them and the connectors. You may even find rodents' nests within the panel, which will need to be removed before any parts can be replaced.
In case the insulation on the wires has been damaged or the wires are broken, the first thing to do is to discharge the capacitor. After that, the nests can be removed, and you can repair the wires. If you're not sure how to do this, it is better to call an HVAC technician or air conditioning service unit professional.
Discharging A Run/Dual Start Capacitor
You will need to pull out the capacitor from its bracket to discharge it. Then, place a screwdriver between the C or COMMON terminal and the H or HERM terminal. The same action will need to be performed for the C terminal and the F or FAN terminal.
In the case of single-mode capacitors, simply create a short between the different terminals.
E. Replacing The Capacitor
At the very least, there is one capacitor present in an air conditioning unit, and its function is to store electricity and release it when required. The capacitor releases energy during the compressor and condenser fan startup, providing additional power to the motors. It also helps reduce voltage fluctuations to protect these parts from electrical damage.
However, with regular use, capacitors tend to become less efficient, and the power they provide at startup gets reduced. In some cases, they can also suffer from instant failure, but if the capacitor starts to fail slowly over time, it may not be possible to notice it.
This can put greater stress on the condenser fan and compressor motor windings, causing them to fail quickly. That is why I recommend using one capacitor for five years and replacing it after that, especially since it is among the more affordable parts.
Before you start the replacement process, photograph how the wires are connected. This can help ensure they have been reconnected properly after performing the air conditioner repairs.
Discharge the capacitor already installed in the AC unit by using needle-nose pliers to disconnect the wires one by one from the capacitor and connecting them to the new unit. Make sure that the female crimp connectors fix properly onto the tabs of the new capacitor. You should wiggle the connector gently to check whether the connection is tight.
In case it is not, disconnect it and bend its rounded edges so that it fits more tightly on the capacitor tab. Once the wires have been changed, just install the new capacitor into position.
F. Replacing The AC Contactor
Failure of the AC contactor is among the most frequent issues that can cause central air conditioners to malfunction. The contactor refers to a mechanical relay that converts low-voltage power from the thermostat and sends 220-volt high-amperage power to the condenser fan and compressor.
Since this part costs around $25, it is a good idea to replace it, preferably after five years have passed, even if your air conditioner is working fine. To do so, remove the wires after unscrewing the contactor and then connect the wires to the replacement unit. Make sure to place each connector in the same position as it was on the old contactor.
The connectors will need to be tightened before the contactor is secured in the condensing unit.
G.Testing The Repairs
Components like the disconnect box and access panel have to be reinstalled to test all repairs. Once done, turn on the furnace switch and the circuit breaker before lowering the temperature on the thermostat. Let the air conditioner start and check whether the condenser fan and the compressor are blowing cold air.
If the condenser is functioning but the compressor fan is not, the problem might be that the motor of the fan is shot. To resolve that problem, turn the power off before removing the screws securing the cover of the condenser. Then, remove the cover and take out the motor and the blade of the fan.
Place the fan blade back after cleaning it, replace the cover, and turn on the AC unit to check whether the fan works. If it doesn't, you will need to call a repair company.
Problems With The Evaporator Coil
1. Fixing A Clogged Evaporator Coil Or Air Filter
Clogged air filters are among the most frequent causes that can result in your air conditioner to malfunction. And in houses with pets like dogs or cats, pet hair is often the reason for clogging of the filters during the summer season.
A clogged or dirty air filter reduces airflow through the air vents, decreasing the cooling efficiency of the air conditioner. You will need to replace the air filter or furnace to resolve this problem.
To do that, turn off the power to the furnace and locate the air filter. Make sure the new filter has the same rating and size as the clogged one before replacement.
When installing a new filter, check whether the arrow mark on the filter is in the right direction. This will be the direction in which the air will flow, usually toward the furnace. After installing the new filter, turn the power to the furnace on and test whether the air conditioner is dispensing cool air.
2. Repairing Frozen Evaporator Coils
Frozen AC evaporator coils can also affect proper airflow and prevent the cooling system from functioning normally. This issue is usually caused by a clogged or dirty filter, which prevents heat absorption and lets the temperature of the coils drop until they freeze. One way to resolve the problem is to wait and let the coil thaw with the help of sunlight.
Let it thaw out completely before restarting the air conditioning system, or it will freeze up again. But there are a few steps you can take to speed up the thawing process. Firstly, adjust the thermostat so the AC turns off, but the fan remains on.
The furnace fan will blow hot air over the frozen coils, causing the ice to melt faster. Alternatively, you can use a hairdryer for the same purpose, but the most effective way is to turn the temperature to a high setting and the thermostat to heating mode. However, I wouldn't recommend doing that in most cases since it prevents proper airflow to the heat exchanger, adversely affecting the lifespan of the furnace or air handler.
3. Limited Amount Of Return Air
The evaporator coil is one of the components of an HVAC system that remains indoors and is generally situated above the furnace. It functions by absorbing heat from the surrounding air, for which it requires proper airflow. In the absence of such airflow, the coil of the forced air system can freeze.
I've explained how you can thaw the coil, but addressing the cause of the problem can help prevent it from happening again. If the air filter is working fine and not blocking the airflow, you may need to look at the air vents.
There are two types of vents in any air conditioning system - return air vents and discharge vents. Return air vents tend to be dirtier than discharge vents since they suck in air from outside. For this problem, you need to focus on the return vents, which may be placed on the floor or the wall.
Make sure that these vents are not covered or blocked by obstacles like boxes, doors, dust, or grime that can prevent proper ventilation. The AC system can only function optimally if a certain volume of air passes in and out of it.
Other Common Air Conditioning Issues
1. Problems With The Condensate Line
The AC condensate line eliminates the moisture collected by the evaporator coil from the air coming in. This coil transforms the humidity present in the air into water. If this line gets clogged, water will get trapped in the AC system, and condensation will result in the freezing of the evaporator coil.
Additionally, if the moisture in the condensate drain freezes, the AC will turn off and can get damaged. To fix issues with the condensate line, remove the service panel, which will provide access to the condensate drip pan and the drain line.
Then, clean the condensate drain using a shop vacuum by turning it to wet mode. Finally, follow the line outdoors, locate the end-point, and remove any obstructions.
2. Leaking Refrigerant
In any central air system, the AC refrigerant is contained at high pressure inside a circuit and passes through the coils at a very high speed. Over time, with regular wear and tear, the refrigerant can start leaking. Alternatively, pinhole leaks can occur due to formic erosion and can damage the copper coils.
If the refrigerant is leaking, you will need to call HVAC technicians, who can perform a leak test. In case they discover any leaks, they can fix them and also recharge the refrigerant.
I would not suggest trying to do these things by yourself.
Conclusion
These were some of the most frequent problems that can affect the working of central AC systems and the methods by which they can be fixed. But air conditioners can also suffer from other problems, such as issues with the pilot light, blower, electric battery, and voltage fluctuations.
Most of these problems can be resolved easily if you have the right tools, but make sure to follow the necessary precautions, such as disconnecting the power before making repairs. And when looking for replacement parts, check the warranty before purchasing.
This will help you avoid a lot of hassle in the future.
In rustic decor designs one might have stumbled over some horseshoes more than once, they`re vibrant, powerful in meaning and easy to acquire thus highly popular. Horseshoes are present in interior design too thank to a tradition that goes way back: nailing a horseshoe on your own door would supposedly protect the individual that passes through it from evil spirits, the element is still used as such today in certain areas. Regardless of reasons, these shoes are highly popular elements that can be found with ease as they wear usually in in 1-2 months, moment in which, the farrier produces new shoes for the hoes dismissing the old ones and as in the areas they are used recycling is not often an option, secondary uses emerge. A selection of interesting horseshoe crafts have been selected to highlight the epicness of these elements under different lights; cast a glance at our gallery and surge inspiration for your next rustic setting.
31 Epic Horseshoe Crafts
Three pieces, one sliced forming a beautiful iron heart; all tied together by string. Simply beautiful decor option.
Source Unknown
Several hoops can be welded together to form the silhouette of a pumpkin; half of hoop on the top can form the tail. Use this as plant container or as a porch decoration.
Metal becomes art quite often and the body of this splendid owl stands as proof of how something simple can become something exemplary. If you`re experienced with welding, petite art installations might be worth pursuing, experiencing.
One piece of wood, one broken handle, a horseshoe and some rope can make an interesting decor piece for your porch or fireplace mantel. The customization possibilities are endless.
Dreamcatchers today can be made out of everything yet when an old element with a background stands as the backbone things feel right. Stones and feathers and different types of string are also enhancing this vibrant look.
Source Unknown
Scaling a simple element can always surface surprising result and creating a focal point out of horseshoes surely is a surprise. Sprayed with fire-resistant paint the item above could fit absolutely any setting as a sculptural eye-candy piece.
Source Unknown
A furniture piece made out of horseshoes might not look comfortable yet comfy pillows can solve all that swiftly.
Source Unknown
A reinterpretation of the horseshoe on the door, the horseshoe door wreath craft is a great option. Black matched with burlap simply goes yet other combinations can be featured to adapt to the ongoing holiday or season.
Horseshoes along salvaged wood can compose a great wine rack, beautifully aged, with memory.
Numerous Christmas tree designs with horseshoes will surface after a swift Pinterest search but this is a sleek one. It can be realized with certain metal glues if welding is not a skill of yours.
Source Unknown.
Four hoops and various other pieces of metal can compose a beautiful butterfly garden decoration. Get creative with simple elements.
Source Unknown.
Create a jewelry organizer and display your collection proudly.
Use different elements to shape mundane items and things will take a different twist. Your might see up-cycling and re-purposing completely different, you might see recycling completely different. What do you think? We would love to hear your opinion on unusual diy projects such as horseshoes crafts in the comment section below.
The bathroom is supposed to be more than the cleaning utilitarian room of the house. Its purpose should transcend the basic needs and extend to the relaxation zone, a space where time melts, problems and concerns can not enter and where the supreme goal is the total pause of the body and mind. Contemporary design lines tend to go overboard, including all sort of technological items meant to pamper us even more.
From our point of view, such utensils are useful to some extent, but the primary issue we tend to have is our inability to really disconnect and let go. In such a case, the surrounding environment, hence the bathroom, must be equipped with the necessary tools to get us to that stage where we are in perfect harmony with the universe and where our bodies and minds have the chance to restart their engine.
Thus, we strongly advise for a natural design line, where textures colors materials blend in in a harmonious composition. Use stone, recycled wood, white textures, rocks that exude nature and life. Combinations like this will ensure great results, favoring the odds of an incredible serene experience. We invite you to browse through our small gallery of 17 Rustic And Natural Bathroom Inspiration Ideas and to envision the direction you want to take in the future redesigning of your bathroom.
1. An accent wall using soft blue-grey variations in contrast with aged wood is all the elegance you need
2. Go for an all stone bathroom design and connect with the natural some more
3. Sometimes textures and materials is all you need
4. Vintage old rusted- all scream personality and comfort
5. Water is the key element here so choose wisely its vessel
6. A modern take on a traditional natural bathroom using ash grey tones for a relaxing calming atmosphere
7. The most simple combination of wood and stone
8. Going even further and really bringing nature in
9. The industrial rustic style will always do the trick
10. Old wood should always be re-purposed, its beauty never fading
11. Small things like a wooden tub caddy add so much comfort
12. We love the simple combination of white and rich wood
13. Revive old rustic objects like a wine barrel into useful beautiful bathroom items
14. Add flowers even to the smallest of the bathrooms and invite fresh air and greenery into your life
15. An open space bathroom will increase the privacy of your bedroom, really making it your own
16. We simply adore the green variations of stone tiles used as an accent wall
17. The most rustic of our examples where straight perfect lines have no place
What do you think about our short selection? How does your bathroom look like? Feel free to share your thoughts in the comment section below.
Of all the DIY air conditioners, fan, and ice air conditioners are the most effective because they cool a space well and are easy to build. As for small spaces like garages, I suggest you build a DIY bucket air conditioner.
Don’t have an air conditioner or is your AC unit old and malfunctioning?
Either way, staying cool can almost feel impossible in the scorching summer heat. Even worse, a heat wave can cause major health issues like a stroke. Although nothing can fend off the summer heat like icy-cold air from an air conditioning system, building your own DIY (Do-It-Yourself) air conditioner can take the edge off.
Ready to kickstart your project? Keep reading!
DIY Air Conditioners: 9 Ingenious Ideas To Try Out
1. Fan And Ice DIY Air Conditioner
Hunting for ways to cool down a room and keep your skin healthy without mounting up utility bills? Try this fan and ice air conditioner, which is one of the easiest and my favorite hacks.
Materials You’ll Need
A table (desk)energy fan or pedestal fan
2 plastic bottles
Plastic strap
Metal wire
Cutter
Soldering iron
Steps To DIY Fan And Ice Air Conditioner
Grab each plastic bottle and cut them in half from the widest end so that you can easily fill them with ice cubes. Next, you will have to punch several holes on each side using a soldering iron at an equivalent distance.
Take a thin thread of metal (wire) and feed it through the hole to form a mesh within the bottles. For attaching the bottle, you will have to use either a metal wire or a plastic strap, making sure the cap faces the floor while the opening is side up.
Finally, add ice cubes to the bottle and that’s it!
2. DIY Bucket Air Conditioner
A makeshift air conditioner like a DIY bucket model is a cost-effective cooling solution for small spaces like a shed or garage.
In a bucket air conditioner, you will have to drill holes on all sides to ensure an even distribution of cool air in the space. But make sure to place it in the middle of the room only then will it distribute cold air throughout the space.
What I particularly like about this bucket air conditioner is that it is portable, meaning you can move it from one room to another, thanks to its handle.
Materials You’ll Need
Small fan
A bucket (small or medium-sized)
3 PVC (polyvinyl chloride) pipes about 4 inches
Ice
Styrofoam liner
Cutting or utility knife
Hole saw
Steps To DIY A Bucket Air Conditioner
Trace 3 vent holes on the fore of the bucket using the 3 PVC pipes that you’ve cut. Then, create a cutout using a hole saw and insert a styrofoam liner in the bucket.
You will have to make cutouts in the foam liner as well using a hole saw for inserting the PVC pipes. After that, add the PVC pipes and ice cubes into the cutouts and fill them with water.
Place a table fan atop the bucket lid to take measurements and cut it out using a cutting knife. Fit the fan into the hole and insert the plug into the power outlet for electricity.
Switch it on and cold air will start blowing within minutes, keeping you cool in the scorching heat.
3. Ice Chest Homemade DIY Air Conditioner
I came across this homemade air conditioner while browsing videos on DIY air conditioner projects and decided to try it because it’s super easy to build.
In this DIY air conditioner, a styrofoam ice chest serves as a primary component, whereas the fan blows air via DIY duct systems. Most supplies needed to create this homemade air conditioner can easily be found in your garden shed or storage.
Materials You’ll Need
Styrofoam ice chest
Small desktop cooler
Angled PVC pipe
Aluminum ducts
Rubber coupling
Caulk
Steps To DIY Ice Chest Or Cooler Air Conditioner
Create an outline by setting one point of the pipe on the fore side, ideally the base. Take the other end of the pipe and draw an outline on the top side of the cooler.
Use a cutting tool to cut out the outlined portions before taking the aluminum tube and sliding it into the fore hole, while pulling it out from the cutout on the right-hand side.
Fit the rubber connector to the 2 apertures of the aluminum tube. Then, connect the PVC pipe (fluid conveyance) to one aperture of the rubber connector and the blower motor to another end.
Use a caulk to seal the 2 holes on the ice cooler so that water doesn’t leak out of the unit. Then, put ice in the case and position it atop the lid. Finally, insert the plug of the blower fan into the electrical outlet, turn it on, and enjoy the cool air.
4. Mini Air Conditioner (Evaporative Cooler)
Quite similar to an evaporative cooler, this DIY air conditioner blows cooler air than fans. Not just that, but it also adds moisture to the room, which makes this mini evaporative cooler a perfect option for people when they are short of ice.
Instead of an ice cube or a frozen bottle, you will have to use wet sponges to make this AC.
Materials You’ll Need
3 sponges (medium-sized)
One plastic container with a lid
12V electric battery
Soldering iron
Paper cutter
Steps To DIY A Mini Air Conditioner
Separate the lid from the plastic container and trace the outline of the fan on it before grabbing a paper cutter to cut the outline. Use a glue gun to smear glue or adhesive to the CPU fan or the computer fan, fit it into the hole, and set it aside.
With a soldering iron, create multiple, preferably 54 small holes in the plastic box. Next, pour cool water on 3 sponges and place them inside the box.
Connect your fan with a 12 V battery and your DIY cooler (air conditioner) is ready!
5. Milk Carton DIY Air Conditioner
Yet another DIY air conditioner that I find easy to make is the milk carton air conditioner.
Whenever your AC starts malfunctioning, this DIY air conditioner will keep you comfortable by supplying cold air. Only a few supplies are needed to build your own air conditioner, which you can procure from a local store.
Remember, this homemade air conditioner won’t lower the temperature of your entire room but will keep you cool, provided you place it as close to you as possible. Therefore, it won’t be the right choice for cooling large spaces like living rooms, dining rooms, and so on.
Materials You’ll Need
Computer fan
Ice cubes
Milk carton
Glue gun
Knife
Shrink tube
Pen
12 AC adapter
Steps To DIY A Milk Carton Air Conditioner
Put the milk carton horizontally on top of a table while placing the computer fan on its base to trace its outline. Use a paper cutter or a knife to cut out the outline and insert the computer fan.
Take glue and spread it around the computer fan to seal gaps, and connect the fan to a 12V AC adapter. Fill the milk carton with small and slender ice cubes because the aperture is small, so the large ones won’t be able to pass through it.
Lastly, switch on the computer fan and enjoy your time in the cold air.
6. Styrofoam Air Conditioner
A styrofoam air conditioner is an excellent alternative to HVAC systems, so you can build one for your space without much fuss. This DIY air conditioner relies on ice cubes to cool a space, so you’ll need tons of them to beat the heat in summer.
Materials You’ll Need
Ice cubes or frozen bottles
Polystyrene box
2 PVC pipes (small) bent at a 90-degree angle
Fan
Knife
Steps To DIY A Styrofoam Air Conditioner
Take the fan and position it in the middle of the lid of the polystyrene box to trace its outline for creating an aperture. Cut out the traced area using a knife and trace the outline of the PVC pipes by placing each of them on two sides of the cutout.
After cutting the outline, slide the pipes into their respective holes and remove the lid to fill the box with either frozen bottles or ice cubes. Fasten the lid and fit the fan on the cutout.
Turn on the fan and cool air will blow through the PVC pipes to make your space cozy and comfortable. Remember, the more ice you add, the longer the styrofoam air conditioner cools your space. That is why I suggest keeping a few more bottles in the refrigerator for future use.
7. Copper Coil DIY Air Conditioner
A copper coil DIY air conditioner works well for small spaces like garages or kitchens.
Such a homemade air conditioner runs on electric water pumps that pump water via the coils. Unlike other air conditioners, building a copper coil model is slightly a challenge; therefore, I suggest you go for it only if you’re a pro at DIY tasks.
Materials You’ll Need
Small fan
Aquarium or fountain pump
Ice cubes
A plastic tube (10 feet long)
Copper tubing (20 feet long)
Hose clamps
Ice cubes
Zip or cable tie
Steps To DIY A Copper Coil Air Conditioner
Insert copper tubing into the outer casing of the fan or the grid by forming loops around it. However, make sure to leave at least 2 feet of tubing on both ends.
Use zip ties to attach the copper tube to all 4 edges of the outer casing of the fan. Then, take the loose ends of the copper tubes and attach them to the plastic tubing using hose clamps.
Now, take a water pump and attach one end of the plastic tubing to it. And position both the other half of the vinyl tubing and the water pump in the cooler.
Fill the cooler with ice cubes and cold water. Finally, switch on the pump to check whether cold water is flowing through the pipe.
8. Personal USB Cooler
Is your standing fan virtually useless in keeping your room cool from the heat produced by your computer or other electric appliances? In that case, a personal USB cooler will be a practical addition to the space.
Materials You’ll Need
CPU fan
USB data cable
Lidded plastic bowl
4 thread spools
Steps To DIY A Personal USB Cooler
Create an outline of the fan by placing the CPU fan over the plastic bowl, and cut out the outlined area using a cutter or other equipment. After that, cut out a hole for the thread spool by outlining it on top of the bowl. Repeat this procedure 4 times because you will have to attach 4 thread spools.
Spread a generous layer of glue on the thread spools before inserting them in the holes. Also, apply it to the fan and then attach it to the cutout. Hold the USB cable and slice the protective end to reveal two wires, which you will have to connect with the wires of the fan.
Fill the plastic bowl with ice cubes and attach the lid. The last step is plugging the USB cable into your laptop or computer and your own DIY air conditioner will blow cold air as the ice melts.
9. Small Desktop Cooler
This DIY AC is small, but it cools a room better than a cooling fan. What’s interesting is that you don’t even need a lot of supplies to create this DIY air conditioner.
Materials You’ll Need
4 PVC pipes (4 inches each)
A lidded plastic bowl (big)
Small fan
Battery
Ice cubes
Glue gun
Steps To DIY A Small Desktop Cooler
Start by placing the fan atop the plastic bowl to trace the outline, which you will have to cut later. So, position all 4 PVC pipes on the 4 sides of the fan cut out to trace the outline.
Using a sharp object, cut out the outline you’ve made for the pipes. Then, attach the 4 pipes and the fan on the lid in their respective cutouts by applying glue over them.
Fill the plastic bowl with ice and turn the fan on after connecting its wires to the battery.
Tip
ADIY air conditionerwill help you beat the heat on a super hot day by expelling hot air from your home and circulating cool air. However, it won’t be effective if you don’t do anything to prevent the sun’s rays from entering your space.
I suggest keeping your windows shut throughout the day until sunset to reduce humidity levels. Installing blackout curtains will also block sunlight to a great extent, keeping the room cool.
Final Thoughts
With so many simple hacks at your disposal, beating the heat this summer wouldn’t be that challenging. Although a DIY AC isn’t as functional as a standard air conditioning unit, it certainly cools a room to a great extent, making summers bearable.
Besides, homemade air conditioners don’t consume as much energy as a regular AC unit. This way, you won’t have to worry about mounting utility bills. So, try any one or more of these creative techniques to build your own air conditioner without spending a lot of money!
Digital revolution has changed the way art is created and consumed with rapid strides.
It has made the process of creating art appear seamless, and it's a gift that keeps getting better with time. If you’re a beginner, you can select the free programs while a professional can choose from the premium categories. You should analyze your desired goals and the budget to make a wise decision.
Whenever you get any of the software, there is going to be a lot of functions and processes that you need to learn. Moreover, you need to research carefully about the different features available in these programs to help you improve your skills and workflow.
Even a professional in the traditional medium, will have to learn the different skills which are specific to the digital field. When you are transitioning from the offline world to the digital platform, it can get challenging, but it is a steep learning curve that you’ll require some time to master.
The options that are given to you for drawing, painting, or working with photos are numerous as they emulate the natural effects to a great extent. As you select a software which is suitable for your level of creativity, you’ll grow out to design faster and be more confident as an artist.
Let’s start to discuss the best available software for digital art!
It is one of the oldest graphics programs that are available; you can say that it is as old as Photoshop. This software has been designed to work with vector graphics programs; to create freehand shapes, you have several shapes and line tools along with an impressive set of pens. This is just like any other vector graphics software which allows you to incorporate various illustrations into the more significant designs like pamphlets and posters.
CorelDRAW is one of the best software programs that is available because of the new tool- LiveSketch that they had released in the 2017 version. LiveSketch shows you a completely new direction for creating vector graphics as it quickly transforms your sketches into vectors.
You can also refine and modify the vector lines by redrawing them, just like what is done while sketching on a traditional medium. LiveSketch can also learn your sketching style due to the latest developments in the field of machine learning and artificial intelligence.
The software has some great options for customization, but you might have to search through the menus, which are a drawback compared to other programs where it can be found easily.
Even for a beginner in digital art, Coral will be a good option as it provides some guides and tips which are built-in. You might not find any useful learning material in the form of books that can help you learn the process, but a few quick searches online can help you do the job. The Corel Learning Center also has a set of a tutorial which can help you improve your speed.
New version
The CorelDRAW graphics suite runs only on Windows 7 or 8; it was previously put to rest for macOS in 2001. But in the 2022 release, Corel has announced an improved version of this graphic design program for macOS.
Corel has also released a slim down version- CorelDRAW.app, with this alternate version you can access the vector art application from any web browser. This version will help you create work and share your projects from anywhere.
The CorelDRAW.app is the major highlight of 2022, along with the launch of macOS, which has an interface that supports the different elements of MAC- touch bar and dark mode.
The other feature released by Corel is the stack of non-destructive effects. With this feature, you can use a series of effects on any of the objects, while you can also tweak these effects according to your choice.
Topping off the release is pixel workflow feature, which helps you to sharpen the blurred images for being used on the web. Illustrators who are managing several objects will find that their workflow has improved.
This change is due to the interface called Object Docker, which make the process of selecting assets more easy and quick. When this is paired with the text-search function, you can also search by criteria (e.g., line type and color fill) in the Objects menu.
It is a long-lived software which has undergone several developments since 1992, while the 2022 version is the latest one. In the earlier days, the computers were not very efficient due to which brushstroke lag was common during painting. But with speed improvements and new optimizations, Corel Painter is one of the best available options.
Painter is specially designed for artists who are fond of messy and loose brushwork while they try to emulate the same spark of traditional mediums on their digital canvas. Corel is an excellent software for artists who solely want to paint and draw on the digital forum.
Tools available
There is a massive number of 2.5D brushes which is available on Painter, which allow you to experiment happily for a long time. Whether you prefer an airbrush, a palette knife, watercolor, simple knife, or anything that you can think of in-between is offered by the new version.
Painter 2020 is the top choice amongst artists: With over 25...
Apply the best tools in the business to transform photos...
The Painter 2022 has more than 900 tools which have been preset, and they are open for customization. The brush libraries of Painter from the previous six versions have also been included by Corel which gives you more variety.
When you’re setting up a new piece, you can also configure the style and type of the surface depending on the appearance you want from a fine watercolor paper to a plain stretched canvas. Each of the surfaces available tends to react differently with your paint selection and brushes that you choose just like our traditional mediums.
There are several interface layout options, while the toolsets have been configured for different specific tasks from classical fine art to the simplified interface. You will also get many options for illustrations, even though Painter works solely in Pixels and they don’t deal with vector graphics.
New version
The 2022 version of Corel Painter has several features and tools which were added after taking in suggestions from different artists. Yes, you heard it right that Corel is the company which does listen to the requests made by its users. The delay in response time and the User Interface sensitivity has also been fixed after many complaints were lodged.
The most celebrated of the new features is the Pinned Color Wheel. The color wheel can be positioned anywhere on the screen, which allows you for an instant look at the color options without having to swatch. You can now work in detail without having the circular brush icon from disturbing your view.
The software does have several features, brush sets, and settings, which might be a little difficult for a beginner to understand. The use of Coral Painter is quite common between visual development artists, character designers, and concept artists, and it's worth learning if you want to explore digital art.
Just like the other software of Corel, there is a right amount of tutorials available on Painter to learn the basics which can help you to start your work quickly. You can also find several free tutorials on YouTube.
For many different digital artists, it might be challenging to find a pure drawing program. The use of Autodesk Sketchbook Pro can solve the problem; it’s a drawing application which has been designed for the technical illustrator or an expert artist.
Features
You can create your canvases to the extent of up to 64 MPX(Memory Protection Extensions). The vital aspect of any drawing program is the layers which can be used to create drawings. With the layers tool, you can understand how the different layers work together in stages to make a complex drawing.
It also has a simple and user-friendly interface. One of the exciting features in this program is ‘Color Puck,’ which allows you to combine different colors to create new ones.
The way this program handles the full-screen mode is unique, with three buttons that help to improve your workflow. These buttons, which is present on the left side of the screen, allows you to select your color, layer, and brushes without having to switch between different tools.
It also comes with the cool on-screen ruler feature, which can be manipulated for rotation by using two fingers, and if you want to move the ruler from top to bottom or sideways then use a single finger.
The visual ruler is quite helpful while drawing lines in every direction. There is also an ellipse ruler, in which the shape and size can be changed. This feature comes handy, especially while drawing buildings and cityscapes as you don’t have to rotate your screen while you're creating your piece.
You can also create pencil drawings by using the trace stabilizer, which will help you make clean lines without much effort. This feature provides excellent relief even if your hand trembles, as the vibrations will not be reflected in the form of irregular lines.
The negative aspects of this program are the lack of filters which are otherwise found in Illustrator or Photoshop. There are also a few tutorials available online that can help you learn the basics, but with trial and error you'll be able to understand the entire functioning of this program.
As per your need, this program can be used in the pro version, mobile version, or even a free version.
Adobe Photoshop has been one of the most popular programs for digital art, with plenty of different features provided by other competitors who are trying to steal its crown. After almost 30 years of continually developing their tools, they offer services that are unparalleled to the services of the other programs.
When this program was started, they only had an image editing feature for photographers. However, it gradually grew to become a king among the other digital tools that are available. The other digital software doesn’t even try to replace Photoshop, but they instead focus on improving the interface for different fields of art (ex: landscape painting, comics, etc.).
The features of this program are updated quite frequently, along with a smooth user interface, and it comes with several features which are few of the reasons for its popularity. You can use it to create anything you want from comic book pages to concept thumbnails, or even your photo bashed pieces.
If you’re looking to make your career in animation, feature films, video games, or any other form of digital production, then knowing Photoshop does go a long way.
Features
When you get this software, you’ll be provided with a variety of brushes, plugins, layer styles, painting tools, and filters. For a beginner to get lost among all the technical aspects of this software might not be something new, as many tend to get overwhelmed. Even though the learning curve does appear steep, but once you get the basics right, then you can let your imagination fly with the sky being the limit.
It has grown to be an industry standard among creative artists, due to which you can find a large number of tutorials online. Adobe keeps releasing several up-to-date tutorials, and if you can follow them carefully, then you can go from a beginner to the advanced level.
Several concept artists have customized Photoshop’s brushes to create pieces of their own.
You can do everything on Photoshop from editing your RAW photographs to airbrushing original artwork, and you can also create some beautiful photorealistic paintings. Adobe also gives you the freedom to customize your interface completely. You can also remove the tools that you don’t use to help you focus on your current project, and you can also choose to hide your entire interface.
There is preset workspace which you can use, or you can customize your interface. For creating complex scenes, you can set up different grids and rulers, while you also have the option to paint over the 3D objects. And it also gives you the alternative to rotating your canvas when you want as it mimics the rotation of paper while drawing.
PSD files, which is the native file format of Photoshop, is an industry-standard, and it goes well with all other adobe programs. Which means that you can import your PSD files into almost every other software, for instance, both Krita and GIMP accept this format.
There are quite a few artists who tend to combine other painting software with Photoshop. It depends on the type of workflow you are selecting then; accordingly, you can choose your software. It is like you can do your lineart and concept art on Clip Studio Paint, and then you can get it to Photoshop for giving the final touch-ups and for coloring purposes.
Photoshop is very stable, and it’s part of the creative cloud suite of Adobe, it provides you a hassle-free experience when you’re trying to share your access and data for all other assets (brushes, colors, images, and styles) across the different devices.
Price
If you sign up for the Creative Cloud membership, then you can get a non-conditional, free trial version for seven days on Photoshop. You can get this same offer for the other software of Adobe too.
When you go to purchase Photoshop software, you’ll be given four plans. The Adobe software suite is the most expensive at $74.99 per month.
The Photographers package also includes the Lightroom CC, and it comes with a monthly fee of $9.99. If you’re looking out for a monthly plan, then you can get Photoshop for $29.99 per month.
Clip Studio Paint has become the go-to-tool for comic creation and manga art. It has a Japanese origin, and it was created as specialist software for animation, illustration, and manga. It was initially named as Manga Studio, but the name was changed in 2013.
If you’re looking out for a traditional and natural feel which is wrapped up in a digital painting drawing app, then you should get this program. The advanced detection feature for pen pressure helps to make your pen-strokes appear natural.
The only notable difference between Photoshop and Clip Studio Paint is the brush tool. The brush tool in this program will help you to correct any of the minor mistakes which you make while drawing on your tablet. It helps to provide you with smooth linework.
Features
Clip Studio is optimized to help its users to advance in the field of comic art, as it has several tools which speed up the process of creating comic strips. There is also a canvas layout tool, which will help you to set up the panels quick with a stack of predefined formats and perspective rulers.
The pen tool allows you to work in a flexible vector format, which indicates that your creations are capable of being scaled without any quality loss.
In the new versions, Clip Studio has come with an updated library consisting of posable models and 3D objects. It is going to be beneficial for the concept artists who take the help of different reference materials as it will help you to draw the poses quickly.
You have options to- select a 3D model, use the intuitive joint system to pose it, change the angle of the camera, make the character thin or fat, and select a gender. Once you complete drawing over the figure, you can use the shading of the same model’s figure for reference while lighting. Once you complete this, you can go ahead and delete the model.
It does not try to mimic the traditional mediums as it focuses on giving your work a crisp digital finish, even though you can use the brushes to create a blended texture.
Separate versions available
You can get this program in two versions: PRO which is a standard one, and EX, which has advanced features and it’s more expensive.
The features for the EX and PRO version are almost the same except for a few of them which is generally required by concept artists or a digital painter. If you’re serious about manga and comic art, then you should give the EX version a try.
In the PRO version, you can use over 24 frames to quickly test the character movement without having to switch between different programs.
In this standard version, you’ll also get some basic animation features. When the focus is just on animation, then this is not the best option, but you can use it by combining with other programs.
The EX version will be sufficient when you’re trying to create different manga and comic books. If you’re looking for extra features, then this is the best version which is suitable for expert users. In this advanced version, you can save the manga and comic pages as an editable file in the form of a “book.” You can also save these pages in bulk for printing, which will save you a lot of effort and time.
When you get the EX version, the animation feature will also get updated, which gives you an option to create not just the standard 24 frames but an unlimited number of them. You also get different filters to create 3D effects.
Both these versions come with a 30-day trial, so you can check out which one is suitable for you. The PRO version comes with a price tag of $49, while the EX version will cost you $219.
It is one of the free and open-source painting applications, which is underestimated to a great extent. Krita is a digital painting program which was designed for pretty much all types of digital artists ranging from concept artists, cartoonists, and illustrators.
Krita was initially developed for image editing, but then it kept improving, and since 2009, it started to focus on digital painting. This program will not make a beginner feel overwhelmed as it does not have fancy tools or a horde of features. The purpose of Krita is painting, and as you keep using this program, you’ll be able to perceive how modestly it prioritizes this feature.
You can go online and check out the several tutorials available to understand the functioning of the different toolsets and the user interface on Krita. There are no official tutorials which were released by Krita, but they have made few detailed documentation online.
Features
The pop-up palette can be used to select your brushes, colors, and erasers. The other tools that you require for your work can be found in the right and left panels. As discussed earlier, Krita does support your PSD files so you can easily switch between Krita and Photoshop.
There is a ton of freebies which you can find online, such as brush packs that will help you to emulate almost every effect produced by the traditional medium- graphite, watercolors, etc. Krita offers around nine custom brush engines, which includes a Particle engine, Shape engine, and a Color Smudge engine.
There is also an option to use a brush stabilizer that will help to smoothen your lines flawlessly. The tool has a bonus as it helps you to import texture and brush packs, or you can also create and share your ones.
The fact that Krita is a free software helps to make it more special, as this can be the prime retort when we are not ready to burn down some cash to learn digital painting.
The best thing about using this Krita is that you can customize your interface intuitively, by setting up the panels and dockers in a way that it improves your workflow.
If you’re looking out for a program which is a complete powerhouse of digital painting, then you can get ArtRage. It has a high demand among the illustrators and digital painters.
Unlike the other programs ArtRage has leveled up its game, and they have removed the side panels which obscures the view of the user and the complicated user interface. This modification will help you to focus more on the canvas.
Features
The intuitive interface allows you to select your color and tools easily. At the bottom of the screen on your left, you’ll get a semi-circular brush picker, while on the bottom right of the screen you'll find the color picker. It ensures that you can focus on the painting without getting disturbed by the various menus popping up on your screen.
Once you have selected your brush and the colors, the user interface disappears automatically. But, this happens when you have changed the settings as you get the option to display or hide your panels and to create custom presets.
The brush presets option is pretty cool as your time is not wasted in adjusting them. You can get your favorite variants by settings the tools right as you change the paint thickness, brush shape, and other similar properties.
The tools in ArtRage don’t just look like they are emulating the traditional media, but they also act like them, such as:
You can shade softly with pencils.
Watercolors can be washed away with water.
To build thick texture strokes, you can use oil.
The painting tools respond according to the texture of the canvas that you’re selecting.
One of the exciting features is that of ‘real color blending’; you can choose from the various modes of the palette knife or use interactive real media tools to blend your color and paint textures. Moreover, you can also edit your texts, and an option for an eraser is there too.
If you're a beginner in the field of digital painting, then ArtRage will be a good option. With a little effort and practice in this program, you can improve your skills to a significant extent.
Price
Try out the demo version to understand the essential functions of ArtRage, and you can use it for an unlimited amount of time. However, the demo does not let you save any of your work.
ArtRage also has an affordable price range, for a beginner you can go for ArtRage Lite, which will cost you $29.90. It has all the painting features that you will also find in the full version ($79.90, including the future updates). Getting this software will save you a ton of money as you can have it for life.
GIMP is another free and open-source program which was built as an alternative to Photoshop. It is a cheaper option when you’re looking for software for digital image editing.
It was designed in a way that it could completely replace Photoshop. You can use it for digital painting, but this software was optimized for photo editing, graphic design, text effects, and other features that you can think of in-between.
Even though GIMP has released several versions over the past years, but the user interface is still confusing and frustrating for a beginner as it’s kept unrefined. With most of the open-source programs, the software developers tend to focus less on the user interface and more on the functionality.
In the recent versions of GIMP, a ‘Single Window’ mode has been included which has made the UI more clear-sighted for the user.
Unlike other free programs if you’re looking at different tools for digital art, then you’ll find them in GIMP. The default functioning of GIMP is a good option when you want a freebie with the same functionality as Photoshop.
Many professionals do not opt for GIMP, but it does have a few advantages: with a little knowledge in software development you can create your plugins and extensions for the system, and it's quite useful for your pixel-based image work. However, even if you can’t develop plugins, it’s not going to be an issue as the default setup is pretty good enough for your artwork.
Several users have made tutorials that will help a beginner to learn everything that is required about GIMP. There is not enough support from a GIMP team to get a reply to all your issues, but there is enough content on the internet to help you find practical solutions.
It is a simple painting Japanese software which is used for crafting various digital artworks, and Paint Tool SAI is a popular choice among the manga and comic artists.
The program has a simple user interface along with user-friendly tools, which is why after its release in 2008, it had a high demand in the market. SAI has been updated only a few times, and it’s a small program with fewer features that runs only on Windows.
Features
The color tool in this program is quite impressive, as you can choose from a range of different colors. While selecting your colors, you’re also presented with different hues to help you get the right shade of color. You can also switch the saturation levels of the colors, which allows you to adjust the darkness or lightness to create colorful artworks.
It also comes with a super cool feature in which you can shift from one tool to another, by converting your brushes into erases, and vice-versa.
It will be simple for you to understand the features in SAI if you have previously used Photoshop. Or else there are several tutorials to help you become a Pro with constant effort for a few weeks. The functions of this program are pretty detailed, which makes it an excellent program for sketching purposes.
SAI also has a different system of brushes, which allows you to import different textures to merge with your brush style and to create new brushes. There are a few drawbacks of this program- glitches while you preview .gifs using the explorer window, large file sizes can make the program slow down, and a limit of 256 layers for new projects.
Many people use SAI to get the watercolor effects as the blending mode is similar to our traditional watercolor medium. However, this program is also notably used for lineart purposes and to create anime with its highest demand in Japan.
Price
You’ll enjoy using SAI if you’re an anime lover and you like creating anime-style art or any other form of digital painting. SAI comes with a price tag of about $49, but you have to be a Windows user.
Rebelle by escape motions is a low-priced program which mimics the traditional media and painting techniques. Rebelle is known for its watercolor effects, which is influenced by the tooth of the paper, wetness, and thickness. Even if you learn the basics of watercolor painting on Rebelle, you’ll be able to implement the same thing in the real world while using the traditional media.
Features
The texture of the canvas in this program is excellent, and the toothiness of the paper affects the watercolor paint, which is evident when you’re using the dripping mode. Using this program will be mostly preferred by watercolor artists.
The feature of edge darkening and the ability to select the position of the grain, which is relative to the brush mark helps to make your artwork appear realistic.
The blow tool which is also known as the DropEngine, let’s you blow wet paint by creating dripping effects on the dry areas. However, the appearance of drips on paper is influenced by stencils, paper structure, water, and selections.
There is an Instadry tool for which you don’t have to paint in separate layers, and it prevents the paint from dripping due to the DropEngine feature.
The blending feature is also amazing, as you can use your fingers to blend the colors when you’re using a touchpad.
Unlike other programs in Rebelle 3, you can also wet the canvas before you start drawing by just selecting the ‘blue mode.’ Whereas, in ArtRage, you don’t have the option to soak the page before you start painting, but you’re allowed to paint (or blend) with water.
A watercolor artist will clearly understand the feature and language used in this program — for instance, the concept of hot or cold paper. The filters and color tools are also very sophisticated, as you can mix different colors and also select the proportion of each color that you want to combine.
If you’re interested in perspective drawing, then you can make good use of the perspective rulers in Rebelle. The ruler works quite similar to our real-world ruler, as you can drag it to change its directions, and pin it onto the page.
One of the features which had the highest demand among the Rebelle users is the reference image panel, which works as a visual guide when you’re painting. The watercolor brushes in Rebelle 3 have continued to improve with a significant focus on realism in this version as it can accurately mimic various types of behavior on the different surfaces of paper.
Price
For using Rebelle 3 you’ll need a great graphics card, and on the flip side, you also require a gaming computer. The new version is available for Windows and macOS with a price tag of $89.99.
It is a full-fledged painting tool along with a broad set of preconfigured realistic brushes that will help you to either paint creatively or experiment with them.
You can quickly create some fantastic masterpieces and its suitable for both advanced and beginner users. But, children love the Artweaver free version as it’s pretty simple and they get a chance to experiment with the different brushes that are available.
Features
You can either use the brushes as they are or choose to customize them and save the configuration as a new variant.
The Artweaver free version allows you to create different realistic digital paintings by just using a stylus, mouse, or by taking input from your touchscreen PC. You can create paintings by just tapping on the screen and by using different brush effects.
With minimal effort, you can make complex images, by using calligraphy pens, Conte brushes, airbrushes, along with a broad range of pens and patterns and the other familiar brushes.
The software is layer-based, so it allows you to build up your piece in layers by giving you the ability to change any of the prior selections that you had made.
It has an uncomplicated user interface, which you can adjust according to your needs, and the customized arrangements can be saved to help you improve your workflow.
Artweaver also allows people to work together as a team on the same project over the internet or LAN. Your work also gets recorded as events, and you can choose to save and replay them later. This feature helps you to understand the entire process of creation from the empty canvas to the final image, while you can showcase the event to other users to demonstrate your painting style.
There are few features which might not be available in the Artweaver free version, so you should compare the differences before getting one. Artweaver plus will cost you around $49, which also comes with free updates.
It is a digital drawing software, with over 9000 brushes that have been included. Black Ink comes with brush customization options which can get a little tricky for beginners to understand, but it's an excellent program for experienced artists.
In this program, you can customize and create any brush that you can imagine while saving and sharing them with the user community. Black Ink does not try to emulate the physical drawing tools and instead focuses on its digital strengths by using a controller-based brush system.
You can use every brush by combining it with the other innovative functions of this program, such as image-based color or gradients, for a variety of different uses. You can make your computer become a new source of inspiration for your work with the unique and complete creative tools.
The GPU-based rendering engine helps you to work in an enormous canvas without having a fear of freezing or lagging of the software during the process of creating art.
The user interface of Black Ink is responsive and clean, which helps to give you fresh user experience. It gives you instant access to color history, brushes, and visual brush preview.
All the different combinations that this program allows you to make reflects the power that generative art tends to hold, which all comes for $59.99.
Final Words
Explore the various options available for you, as it comes down to two factors- purpose and goal. Each software has certain positive and negative aspects related to it, but you have to weigh out the options cautiously. When you transition to the digital forefront and understand the ins, and out of this platform, you’ll be able to fulfill all your artistic dreams.
Colored pencils are an excellent medium to use. If you are a novice, this is the medium to begin your art journey with.
Unlike oil and watercolors, this will not smudge or roll down your canvas. It is almost like using a pen. The only difference is that they are colorful and smoother. You can use cotton or cloth to blend the colors, and an eraser can be used to rub it off.
So, yes, there is a space to correct your mistakes. These colors can be used for layering, and you will be able to create stunning pieces with well-blended shades.
Now we know how important inspiration is, and without the right motivation, it isn't easy to begin drawing. To help you out, we have listed 57 colored pencil drawing ideas.
Read on to know all about them.
Colored Pencil Drawing Ideas
Drawing Dory
This is an adorable picture of Dory from 'Finding Nemo,' the popular fish that everybody loves. Look how they have blended the different shades of blue to create the body. The background has been made slightly dull to have the fish standing out.
Spiderman
Have you been a spiderman fan for ages now? Yes, it involves an intricate design and many colors, but that is the beauty of it. Pay attention to how the color white has been used to show the reflection of light.
Baby Groot
This is an excellent example of a simple drawing that will look very creative. First, use a pencil to draw spiral lines and a U shaped head, and then go on to use brown and green to color it.
Girl With An Umbrella
This is indeed a very thoughtful drawing, and we love the artwork. The girl has been painted black while the colorful umbrella stands in contrast with it. This will not be very difficult and can be attempted by beginners.
Bright Patterned Yin Yang
Looking at it, you are reminded of Yin Yang, but it is entirely different. The complete design has floral patterns on it and is surrounded by a splash of vibrant colors.
Colored Yin-Yang
This is indeed a very creative version of the popular Yin Yang symbol. Painted in a multitude of colors, this stands out for the bright patterns on one side. You can refer to the patterns in the picture or create your own.
Colorful Balloons
This is one drawing that can be attempted by people of all ages. A set of balloons can be drawn and shaded in various ways. Use your imagination to be creative with the balloons. You can make them transparent and mix the colors to provide for a more realistic effect.
Best Friends
Are you an animal lover? Draw this unique friendship between an owl and a flamingo. The colors stand out and the artist has been very detailed. Notice the owl and his feathers and how beautifully they have been layered.
Hanging Frog
This is another work that animal lovers will like. A frog seems easy but look at how the picture has been colored. The green blends so well with the brown and red with subtle orange shades.
Colorful Eye
Do you want to make something unique? This is a great idea which can be incorporated in your drawings. You can see an eye which has been drawn to look real with multi colored feathers under it. The feathers below add to the aesthetic of this image.
Face
Cartoon fans will love this artwork but you will need to have some prior experience to draw this. The face has to be drawn first and then you can go on to color it. It has a lot of detailing and shades to show the curves.
Baby Ironman
We found this to be a very cute addition to this list. What if Ironman was a baby? Yes, you can draw this character easily and outline it with black. The shades are absolutely perfect but you need to be careful with it while coloring.
Eyes And Lips
This is a rather unique example of coloring. You can only see a pair of eyes and a fading nose below. The lips are drawn with great detailing but that is it. Pay attention to the details to get it right!
Maleficent
Are you a fan of Maleficent? You could draw this beautiful image using blue and black. Add red lips and they will stand out. We loved how they left the face blank and yet managed to make this beautiful piece of art look exactly like the character.
Chameleon
Up next is probably the most beautiful chameleon that we have ever seen. This involves a variety of colors, and it will need time and dedication to draw. But the result is going to be eye-catching for sure.
Colorful Girl
This is pretty innovative with the face of a girl who has colorful hair. Her hair is colored in shades of a rainbow with the shades melting and falling into the face. We loved the artist’s imagination here.
The Eye
This looks like a real eye from every angle. Drawn to perfection, this is the work of a professional. You must pay attention to the tiny details and those lines on the skin. We love the reflecting light in the eye.
Preying Bird
We have another fantastic creation right here which features this bird looking straight ahead. The blending of the colors is really good and we love how these blue and yellow shades have been paired with pink.
Animal Friends
If you are drawing for kids or to hang it in a kids room, this is a great idea. This fox and a rabbit are characters that many know about. Look at how the fur has been colored. It is the most important part of this drawing.
Girl With The Shades
Do you want to draw something modern? Here is a girl with beautiful red hair driving a car. Her shades reflect the driving wheel and we love her earrings.The lips are designed to catch your attention too.
Ruffled Hair
Hair is something which takes a lot of time to master. You can however begin practising with this. Take your time and see the strokes and shades carefully before trying to recreate it.
Playing With Colors
This is another fantastic and realistic drawing and it has the face of a woman with colors on it. There are splashes of red, yellow and green and it looks very aesthetically spread across.
Peacock
If you want to work with shades of blue and green, this peacock is a great idea. The scales are colored beautifully and every detail is clearly visible. If you decide to use this as an inspiration, look at the shadows too.
Apple
What about drawing a fruit in summer shades of red, orange and yellow. Yes, this is a very vibrant fruit that has been colored to look like a photograph. Please pay attention to the shadow underneath.
Unique hair
Do you want to look at something creative? Check the image out and look at the hair! You will find a strange array of things in it which together look aesthetic.
Realistic Drawing
This is another complex piece of drawing where the picture looks like a real snickers bar kept on a white sheet. It has innumerable details and is colored in the right shades to make it look real. You can practice with real objects for this type of drawing.
Bird Colored Pencil Drawing
If you want to focus more on the colors than the pencil drawing, this is a great source of inspiration. The artist has used blue and orange and has shaded the bird perfectly. You can see the eyes glistening and the feathers have been painted very distinctly.
Colorful Deer
Have you ever imagined a deer so beautiful? The artist has drawn a deer and then colored it with the shades of a rainbow. The color feels like water paint which is flowing down from the picture.
Human Face
Do you like drawing human faces? This could be an innovative way to go about it. The artist has not added any eye-balls to make it look spooky!
Bird Friends
If the jungle book was your favorite as a kid, you might love to draw something like this. The red and blue stands out to make this picture of the 2 friends impeccably beautiful.
Rose
What about a multi-colored rose? You can draw a typical rose and then color it using multiple colors. Blend them well to create this piece of beauty.
Seahorse
Next we have a gorgeous seahorse colored with blue and pink. The hues are subtle but when painted on a offwhite sheet of paper, stands out a lot. Look at the detailing and the precision with which it has been drawn.
Dripping Lips
This uses a very different color combination. The skin is painted in white and black while the lips stand out in bright red. You can see the liquid clearly on the lips because of this coloring effect.
Pack Of Feathers
Feathers are a great way to begin drawing. You can first use a pencil to draw it out and then fill in accordingly. This is a great inspiration for beginners.
Rainbow Feather
This is another feather option but this time, it has rainbow colors on it. You can use this as a reference and color a feather with your choice of colors.
Cupcakes
What could be sweeter than drawing a bunch of pretty cupcakes. This is pleasing to the eye as well as the heart. Color them in your favorite colors and add decorations on top to make them look palatable.
Realistic Baby
This is a brilliant piece of inspiration that you can use to create faces. We were amazed by the fine work and you will be needing a lot of practice to make this happen. The freckles and the texture of her skin is absolutely on point.
Demon Woman
Do you like mysteries? This is a picture of a mysterious demon woman looking straight ahead. She seems to be standing among flowers with a brightly colored background. The rainbow flowers bring out the beauty.
Girl In A Jacket
What about painting shadows in colors? Try this one out and explore human drawing using multiple colors. You can use paint too along with pencil colors to achieve the desired effect.
Cartoon
This is another great example of drawing hair. Look at the precision with which it has been drawn. Start with the lightest color and then move towards the deep ones. Make sure that the shadow is on point.
Pink Skull
This is a pretty awesome skull painted in pink and red. Who would have thought that you can make a skull look aesthetically pleasing with the right colors.
Grapes
If you like drawing,this is something you can work on. Drawing these grapes will help you perfect your shading skills. Pay attention to the light reflection on each of the grapes.
Set Of Books
This is a great idea for beginners. Use a sketch pen to make the black lines and then fill it up. It will not need much expertise with shading and you can get your kids to make it too.
Parrot On A Swing
If you are teaching your kids to draw, this will be a great starting inspiration. It is an image of a cute parrot on a swing which is fairly easy to color.
Colorful Hair
While we have spoken about different hair patterns before, this one has a beautiful color. Pay attention to how the blue shade has been used to enhance the image.
Line Drawing
Up next is a different kind of drawing made with colored pencils. You can use a colored pencil instead of a normal pencil to draw. Add shadows with the same color and you will come up with a unique piece.
Tribal Kid
How about painting a tribal kid with a head gear full of feathers? This image is very cute and uses pastel shades to enhance the head gear. Pay attention to the shadow under the eye which enhances his cheeks.
Dismayed Frog
This may just be a drawing of a frog but it is cartoonized and seems to be staring out of the paper. We loved the beautiful colors that have been used to make the image vibrant.
Rainbow String
Have you been a fan of those chewable sour rainbow candies? This is a beautiful work that looks a lot like that. You will not be needing a pencil and you can directly start working with colors.
Ironman
Are you an Ironman fan? Then this could be a great starting point. Yes, it will need a lot of dedication and you should take your time while coloring it. Look at the shadow around the neck and color accordingly.
Bunny With A Carrot
If you are designing a book for kids, this can be a great addition. This cute little rabbit has giant green eyes which are colored very well. The carrot stands in a contrasting color with its tongue out. It’s leaves match the color of the rabbit's eyes.
Blue Flower
We have another beginner's work for you where the steps to drawing a flower have been shown. You can follow it to ensure that the colors and shades are on point. The end result is a beautiful blue flower.
Orange flowers
Once you have learnt the art of coloring flowers, it is time to move onto more difficult ones. This involves a lot of shading and you can practise your skills with this.
Pokemon Mewtwo
If you are a pokemon fan, this is a fabulous idea and you will love it. Color your favorite pokemon using different shades. You can also use their real animated pictures for reference.
Onions
How real do these onions look? They are colored perfectly using the right strokes. Watch the strokes carefully and ensure that they are in one direction to achieve perfection.
Baby Bird And A Frog
Look at this cute little bird and a tiny frog on top. Use an art handmade paper and then color with pencils to achieve this effect. You can also paint the handmade paper in a mustard shade before you begin coloring.
Baby Hippo
This is another very adorable cartoon that kids will love to color. You can use this as an inspiration and get your kids to color in a similar pattern. Look at how the cheeks are red and so is the tummy and ears.
Final Word
We will give you a moment to absorb the giant list that you just went through. This stunning collection will provide you enough food for thought. But remember one thing about drawing, the more you practise, the more perfect you get.
The artists who drew the realistic images that were part of this list needed years of dedication and hard work to get to this point. Give it your best and we are sure that you will succeed.
Also, another great inspiration could be objects around you. Anything from a pair of pears to the blue sky and fluffy clouds could be a source of inspiration.
With this, we have come to an end. Use your resources well and cultivate this hobby and we are sure you will do very well.
Air conditioners are one of the highest power-consuming appliances, so many people shut off their machines frequently. But you can use a programmable thermostat to leave the air conditioner on all day while reducing energy expenditure.
If you are struggling with high energy bills, your first thought would be to use the air conditioner more efficiently. But it can be challenging to get a comfortable room temperature when you’re confused between leaving your air conditioner running and turning it off.
My guide looks at both scenarios and explains how you can save power while achieving the desired temperature. I have also described a few user-friendly ways to use an AC.
Decoding Popular Myths Surrounding An Air Conditioner
Before I address whether turning AC on and off vs. leaving it on is better, let’s discuss another common perception: leaving the air conditioner on throughout the day helps save energy.
Many people believe an air conditioning system uses less energy, leading to a lower electricity bill when you don’t turn it back on frequently. But this is not true because leaving the air conditioner running continuously is not an economical and efficient way of using it.
In such instances, the performance of the AC fluctuates all day to reach the desired temperature. Moreover, the air conditioning experiences excess wear and deteriorates faster, resulting in higher energy costs.
Can You Save Money By Turning The Air Conditioning System Off?
Air conditioning systems operate at the same speed, irrespective of the temperature setting. All that’s different is they run a few hours more to cool the room down to the set temperature.
When you leave the air conditioner on all day, it turns on and off periodically to maintain a consistent temperature. But if you use it during a specific time, it will run steadily for a few hours to cool the room.
In other words, you will get more energy savings if the air conditioner runs less. So, always turn off the air conditioners when leaving home to save more money on cooling costs. Most importantly, check the electricity rates for your neighborhood because some suppliers charge more during peak hours.
For example, leaving your air conditioner on in the evening, when most people come home from work, will lead to excess energy expenditure in some areas.
Should You Shut Off Air Conditioning Systems Often?
Many people fear that running the air conditioner at a stretch puts pressure on the unit, leading to wear and tear. But this is only true if you leave the AC running throughout the day. You should turn off the air conditioner after a couple of hours but don’t do it often.
In fact, switching the AC off can be good and help save electricity. HVAC professionals have told me that when the air conditioning runs for a shorter time at full speed, it’s more likely to deliver optimum output.
But machines switched on and off frequently are more prone to breaking down, as small components within the unit are suddenly set into motion or stopped. So, run the air conditioning system more constantly to reduce the chances of short cycling.
Should You Leave The Air Conditioner Running?
From the above points, it’s clear that leaving your AC on throughout the day is bad, so why do people do it anyway? This is because sticking to a fixed schedule while operating the HVAC system isn’t possible for most people, especially those who work a 9-5 job.
If you can’t turn on the AC during the day, there are fewer chances of your home having a comfortable temperature. Moreover, the humidity level can be high in places like Florida, and it might take hours for a hot house to cool down.
As a result, your interiors become more prone to mold and mildew, while delicate appliances can get damaged.
Possible Solutions To Save Money
Here are 2 techniques you can use to save extra energy without sacrificing comfort to get the most out of your air conditioning system.
1. Turn The Air Conditioner Up
You must alter the thermostat settings to save money and keep your home comfortable. I recommend increasing the thermostat temperature rather than turning it off altogether, especially when you head off to work.
The ideal temperature range would be between 75 and 85 degrees Fahrenheit, so the AC runs less, and you end up saving money. Moreover, it will turn on now and then to keep the temperature comfortable.
This solution is for people who need to leave their air conditioner running. And after coming home, you can use it at full blast for effective cooling. You should know even a slight variation in the thermostat temperature can increase efficiency by 5%.
Homeowners who adjust their thermostats at 7-10 degrees higher can lower cooling costs by 10%.
2. Programmable Thermostat
To get the most out of your air conditioning systems year after year, I recommend investing in programmable thermostats. With a programmable thermostat, there’s no need to change the temperature manually, as the thermostat automatically learns your schedule.
Most leading-edge programmable thermostats are completely customizable, and you can easily adjust the temperature for energy-efficient use.
Tip
A programmable thermostat can save you 10-15% on your monthly energy bills. The best part is that you can schedule programmable thermostats to start running before you get home, ensuring the room is at a comfortable temperature when you arrive.
Conclusions
Only think about leaving your air conditioner on all day when you have a programmable thermostat. Otherwise, it would be best to leave the AC running and turn it off after a few hours.
But whether you save more money depends on other factors like the air conditioner model, running time, the purpose of use, prevailing climate, etc. Also, make sure to call a professional maintenance service and clean all the components when the machine is subjected to heavy use.
And if in doubt, read my guide again, and you should have an efficient air conditioning system!
Framed photographs are excellent ways to preserve memories that also serve as beautiful pieces of wall art.
However, there is more to creating the ideal arrangement of pictures than just finding the perfect placement for them. Though there is no single standard way to place the photos, a well-organized format can help create a personalized photo gallery of your cherished memories.
Since there are several different arrangements you can go with, selecting one is not as easy as it sounds. There are several things to consider, such as which photo to place, where to place it, the backdrop, etc.
So, how can you arrange your framed photos on your walls and create the perfect art gallery for maximum impact? That’s what we are going to talk about today. So, without further ado, let us begin.
How To Arrange Frames
Preliminary Steps
All decorative processes require some basic principles, which can help you make the necessary preparations for the job at hand.
1. Taking Measurements
It often happens that your favorite photos are not suitable for creating a photo gallery. In cases where there are many photos to choose from, select the most distinctive and professional-looking ones.
The reason for this is that several types of visitors are going to view the photos. So, it is best to use top-notch photographs that will help create the right impression on visitors to your home or office.
2. Selecting The Right Photos
It often happens that your favorite photos are not suitable for the purpose of creating a photo gallery. In cases where there are lots of photos to choose from, select the most distinctive and professional looking.
The reason for this is that several types of visitors are going to view the photos. So, it is best to use professional-looking photographs that will help create the right impression on visitors to your home or office.
3. Develop An Idea Of The Photo Arrangement
Before setting up the pictures, you need to know how the photos will look on the wall. This blueprint can help come up with different arrangements and placement ideas. Cutting paper in the shape and size of the pictures and trying them out is one of the best ways to develop this blueprint.
Another great idea is to use smaller pictures for narrower walls and bigger pictures for bigger spaces. A tightly-grouped even number of photos in a small area can help create a window-like appearance. You can even enhance this arrangement by using lighter pictures in wider areas, with bigger spaces between the photos.
4. Selecting The Right Method For Hanging Pictures
Before the actual process of hanging the photos, use a pencil to mark the selected areas. Several techniques can be used to hang the photos.
One of the best ways is to use a two-piece hanger, which prevents the pictures from swinging or tilting. Also, make sure to hang the photos at eye level.
Think of the entire piece, not just a single picture. That said, the focal point should always be at eye level for maximum impact. Additionally, make sure to leave some blank spaces that can help enhance the appearance of the wall.
Tools And Hardware Required
1. Picture Hanger
Picture Hangers are used to provide support for framed pieces that are to be placed on the surface. A picture hanger comes with an angled nail and a metal hook, which can be most helpful for different frames.
Different types of picture hangers are available on the market, with varying sizes and weights. That is why it is recommended to check the weight limit of the hanger to determine whether it can support the weight of your frames or not.
Not to mention how most picture hangers are suitable for smaller-sized plaques and average-sized picture frames.
2. Wall Anchor
Like picture hangers, there are also several wall anchors available for arranging pictures on a wall. Wall anchors are usually made of nylon or plastic and function as sleeves for screws. These typically come with instructions indicating the size of the hole that needs to be drilled.
After drilling the hole, use a hammer to tap the anchor into place until it is perfectly aligned with the surface. After that, place your framed picture on the wall, insert the screw and tighten it, which will cause the anchor to expand, securing the piece to the wall.
3. Molly Bolt
An expansion bolt, also called a Molly bolt, can come in handy when you don’t have access to a drill. Once this bolt has been hammered into the wall, rotate it clockwise using a flat-head screwdriver.
Once it reaches a point where it cannot be rotated anymore, turn it counter-clockwise to ensure that its collar is secured against the inner side of the wall.
4. Toggle Bolt
To install toggle bolts, you need to drill a pilot hole in the surface like with wall anchors. Then, the toggle bolt needs to be tapped into the correct position.
Toggle bolts come with spring-activated “wings” that fold outwards inside the wall. The wings expand when the screw is tightened and become drawn against the wall. However, the thing to note is that removing the bolt will cause its wings to get detached and fall inside the wall.
Using Different Surfaces For Hanging Pictures
1. Arrange Pictures On Dry Walls
Most walls are hollow, having soft drywall or plaster covering on top of a hardwood framework. The studs of boards lying behind such walls ensure adequate support for objects placed on the wall. However, these studs are not easy to locate and may not be present where needed.
That is why ordinary screws or nails are not suitable for non-wooden surfaces. That said, you can find hardware hangers specially built for hollow walls and similar surfaces that cannot hold a regular screw or nail. Such hangers can be easily purchased from local hardware stores.
2. Hang Pictures On Concrete Or Brick Walls
To hang pictures on a concrete or brick wall, you need to use lead wall plugs available at most building supply stores. These plugs help support hanging screws. Here, a power drill with a carbide-tipped bit can be used to create a hole for the lead plug.
Tap the plug into the hole created for the purpose, and then insert the screw. If you are unsure which size would be most appropriate for your requirements, hardware dealers can recommend the correct size.
3. Creating A Picture Gallery On Wooden Panelling
One of the surfaces most suitable for creating a picture gallery is wood. All that is required for hanging pictures on wooden panels are some nails or screws. That said, wood screws have sharp grooves and pointed ends that are very easy to install using just a screwdriver.
On that note, wooden paneling is found in several types of locations, such as home offices. Not only are they easy to work with, but they also create the perfect backdrop for your family photos. Additionally, unlike other surfaces, you can select the type of wooden paneling most suitable for your picture gallery.
Different Types Of Arrangement Techniques
There are several different techniques for arranging photos, and not every method can be applied to all types of locations. Selecting what type of arrangement is best for you depends upon a variety of factors. Here are some of the most popular arrangement techniques for creating a gallery wall.
1. Arranging Eclectic Groups
It is more challenging to hang similar pictures in identical frames, but it can create a fantastic effect for your gallery wall. Like paintings and decorative brackets, photos can also be arranged in several types, such as free-form, asymmetrical groupings.
Before installing hooks into the wall, be sure to establish the arrangement of the pictures. Use a carpenter’s level to ensure the correct spacing. Also, while using D rings to hang the photos, first mark the spots and then use the leveling instrument to ensure evenness.
Generally, an interior designer will find a common thread that connects multiple pictures. They might be part of a collection, have a similar frame style, or use a standard color scheme. Such groups of artwork or photographs are suitable for less formal rooms.
2. Creating Symmetry On The Gallery Wall
Not only the pictures themselves, but also their arrangement determines what kind of impact they create. For creating a formal look, go with a precise grid arrangement. A group of pictures set within a rectangle or square provides a casual but orderly appearance.
Another basic principle is to center an art piece collection horizontally between two points, which creates a feeling of balance. Additionally, a strong centerline between larger frames and smaller ones is suitable for more contemporary-looking images. Pair this with jagged lines at the top and bottom to accentuate the arrangement.
A symmetrical arrangement of photos is one of the best techniques and requires you to hang multiple pictures with similar sizes, shapes, and subject matter. It helps create a balanced visual grouping and is ideal if you want to arrange pictures around a focal point, such as a fireplace or furniture.
3. Creating An Asymmetrical Balance
To hang a large collection of pictures that are dissimilar but have a common element, like a similar color scheme or subject matter, using asymmetry is an excellent way. Including asymmetry and picking art pieces that are not the same size can also help bring an organic feel to your gallery walls.
This technique is one of the most commonly used ones for larger staggered pieces. Staggering can be done by placing one picture lower than the other so that the top and bottom do not match.
4. Creating A Cohesive Color Palette
Utilizing a color palette can be very useful for those who want to experiment and enjoy a curated look. For best results, try to ensure that the pictures have similar intensity and tone. For instance, for a vintage photo gallery, go with blue, gold, and neutral colors.
5. Anchoring Using Large Wall Art
One principle that comes in handy while arranging pictures is that photos arranged over furniture pieces should be about 50-75 percent of the width of the furniture. For framed pictures, start by placing the biggest picture in the collection first.
Larger pictures deserve a prominent position in the room, especially since the eye automatically reaches large objects first. When you hang large pictures in any space, they can also act as the room’s centerpiece.
In a smaller collection, place the biggest photo at the outer edges of the gallery or off-center but near the middle for larger arrangements. Ideally, the second-largest should be placed diagonally from the biggest one. It can be placed either on the same wall or on the opposite one.
6. Using Horizontal And Vertical Pairs
To retain the viewer’s interest, ensure that there is an adequate balance between horizontal and vertical images. The largest horizontal pieces can be offset by placing smaller vertical pieces near them. From there, you can proceed onwards to the other pieces. It also helps create a break away from the mundane and creates an exciting and energetic look.
When grouping pictures in pairs, it is an excellent idea to hang pictures with their edges at ninety-degree angles to each other. The distance between any two pictures should also always be uniform throughout the arrangement.
Smaller pairings work better for crowded spaces, as they are much more versatile than bigger ones.
7. Grouping Pictures In Clusters Or Rows
Multi-picture arrangements can be excellent for several different types of spaces, such as your family room, living room, or dining room. They can be grouped to create a visually pleasing arrangement for your living space.
Interior decorators often advise others to hang art that is suitable for that particular type of space. If the wall space is limited, use vertical or horizontal straight and neat rows with pictures of different sizes in a tight arrangement.
Alternatively, for a large wall, try incorporating art pieces along with larger photos in clusters. Such an arrangement can help create a modern feel and is suitable for formal spaces such as offices or studies.
8. Using Different Frame Sizes And Types
Too many pictures can often create an overwhelming appearance. That is why it is best to start with fewer types of frames—having several different kinds of pieces can be of great advantage, as it can allow several different arrangement styles.
One common principle is to group pictures with similar kinds of frames together. It does not imply that every picture in the arrangement needs to have the same type of frame. It is an excellent option to have an overarching theme for the frames in one grouping.
To prevent chaos and confusion, start with three different frame styles. For instance, you could go with wooden frames, white frames, and black frames. Another option would be to go with two types of modern frames - simple black of white frames or different types of wooden frames.
9. Including Frameless Pieces
A picture gallery need not necessarily include only frame pieces. You can always include pictures that do not have frames to break up the monotony and create interest. Including a board painting or sculptural pieces are a great way to accomplish this.
Similarly, adding a variety of shapes and designs can also help shake up the wall space. Try using an oval canvas, round piece, or embroidery in its hoop for creating a visual break from a grid-like pattern.
Hanging different-sized photos together in an asymmetric manner helps generate energy and interest.
10. Even Number Arrangement
Arranging pictures in even numbers is also a highly popular method. It involves hanging pictures in a square or a rectangle, ensuring that the spacing between them is even. For tight spacing, the distance between photos can be between one to two inches. On the other hand, the standard spacing is between four to six inches.
The ideal spacing between photos should be two or three inches, while the maximum distance should be six inches. Such spacing helps create balance in the minds of the viewer.
11. Arranging Pictures In Threes
In contrast to the previous method, this technique involves arranging pictures in groups of three. This odd number arrangement should be combined with vertical picture placement for creating an attractive and attention-grabbing space.
Such an arrangement is most suited for areas like sofa walls or hallways. Tall and narrow photos can help you create volume without creating an overwhelming crowded appearance. In such cases, using pieces in odd numbers can create a much more appealing look.
When using an odd number of photos, try placing them four to six inches apart from each other.
12. Using Float Mounts
This method is one of the modern techniques used for placing pictures on walls for creating a photo gallery. If you want to provide an elevated look to your picture frames, floats are the best way to accomplish that.
Float mounts can easily be used on all sorts of decorative pieces, such as polaroid photographs, stamps, keys, and more. Also, contrary to popular belief, float mounting is a straightforward process.
There are several free design services where you can send your photos and pictures to get them framed. Or, purchase some shadow box display cases or frames and use foam adhesive stickers for float mounting the images yourself.
13. Utilizing Blank Or Negative Space
One of the most critical aspects of art and decoration is the value of blank spaces, often called negative spaces. The space in a room is one of the elements that provides it with a unique personality. For instance, tall ceilings and large windows make you feel like you are in the chapel, etc.
Pictures should not come out as an obstruction to the natural space of a room. Try to prevent overcrowding, as it can create a cluttered appearance. Additionally, there should not be any competition for space among different pieces, such as abstract paintings, botanical prints, art prints, etc.
Also, keep in mind that the backdrop of the pieces is as essential as the pictures themselves. If one section or wall has great wallpaper, one option is to leave it free of any pieces. It can create a statement by itself.
Final Words
An ostentatious and large picture hanging over a dining table or smaller, similar pictures along a long wall — art pieces can light up the room. And while it may seem like a straightforward task, arranging framed prints to create the perfect picture gallery is easier said than done.
On that note, this guide and our tips and tricks can come in handy. So, go ahead, and find the perfect combination that will help establish a connection between all the elements in any space.
And once you find the most suitable technique, you will have a wall covered with art that is sure to impress visitors at home or in the office. Until next time!
Watercolor painting is one of the most versatile art media that comes with a rich history. It’s fun, affordable, and can produce stunning pieces.
By applying the right technique of mixing paints with water, you can make your artwork sing on paper. The possibilities are endless to make the colors dance when it comes to watercolor paintings. You can capture everything on your canvas with watercolor, from watercolor portraits to stunning watercolor landscapes.
However, if you are a beginner, all the painting techniques can feel a bit daunting. What are the best watercolor paints?How to mix the colors? How much paint to use? How to paint with watercolor for beginners? All these questions can easily scare away the artist in you. That’s why we’re here to talk about everything that you need to know to get started with watercolor painting, from supplies to coloring techniques.
So, without wasting any more time, let’s get our sketchbooks ready!
How To Paint With Watercolor For Beginners
What Are The Supplies You’ll Need To Get Started?
When you’re about to embark on a new adventure into the world of art and watercolor painting, you need the right supplies in the backpack. Although it might seem tempting to dive right in, it won’t be a fun adventure without the basic supplies. So, we’ll discuss some of the most common equipment that every painter needs for watercolor paintings.
1. Watercolor Paints
What’s art without colors? As a painter, choosing the right colors can create all the difference in developing a masterpiece. When it comes to watercolor painting, the options are quite limitless. You have liquid colors, solid blocks of color pans, and tube colors. There are many types of watercolor paints to choose from and can get overwhelming if you’re a beginner.
However, it’s a good idea to choose some basic vibrant colors, and mix them to create your own color palette. A set of 12 or 24 colors of watercolor paint can be perfect for beginners. In that way, you’ll get different tones and shades for mixing colors while painting. As a beginner, don’t waste too much money purchasing expensive artist-grade color sets.
2. Watercolor Brushes
You get two options here - brushes with natural hair, like sable or squirrel, and high-quality synthetic coloring brushes. If you are a beginner, synthetic brushes might be a better option because they are much more affordable while professionals find the best watercolor brushes to be natural paint brushes. These brushes are available in different sizes and numbered accordingly. The higher the number, the bigger the brush.
You’ll need a few round brushes to lay down the basic watercolors on the paper while painting. The #6, #10, and #12 round brushes are usually enough for beginners. You can also purchase a few small pointy round brushes for painting delicate designs. As you get more acquainted with watercolor painting techniques, you can extend the brush collection.
3. Watercolor Paper
When it comes to watercolor, you need a special high-quality paper that’s quite thick and coarse and doesn’t absorb any color pigment. Handmade paper is usually the best choice for watercolor painting. It doesn’t break the paint by absorbing it and allows it to sit on the paper until it has completely dried.
What’s more, the flat surface makes it easier to paint with watercolor on this paper. In contrast, machine-made papers are more absorbent than handmade ones, so colors won’t flow on them naturally and lose depth. You might consider other techniques and papers too, see this guide on how to paint on yupo papers, an exemplary alternative of traditional paper for watercolor painting.
4. Watercolor Palette
Now that you know about the paints, brushes, and paper, it’s time to head on to the watercolor palette. An artist’s palette is essentially something that holds all the colors while you are painting, and you can find one in any art store.
Some palettes come with indentations for pouring and mixing colors, while others simply have a flat surface. You can also use old dinner plates to mix colors as watercolors mix quite well on such china plates that can be washed off easily after use.
5. Water And Paper Towels/Cloth
If you’re a beginner in watercolor painting, always remember to keep your workspace clean. Water, paper towels, and old cloth are essential in keeping your workstation pristine so that you don’t ruin the actual painting. Say you spill some water or wet paint; dry paper towels are there to save the day.
You’ll also need water to clean up the brushes and color pallets after you’re done working to avoid creating a mess. Hence, don’t underestimate the power of water and cloth in keeping your workstation and art supplies spotless.
6. Masking Tape
Remember those kindergarten days when our art teacher used to tell us to stay inside the borders while we painted with crayons? The story of beginners in watercolor painting is not so different. Staying inside the borders of your sketch can transform an art piece from ordinary to extraordinary.
While professional artists have years of experience under their belt to perfect the skill of staying inside the borders, you can always use some masking tape as a beginner. Simply tape the edges of the paper to avoid painting over the borders, and you’ll be good to go.
How To Set Up The Workspace?
Once you have all the necessary supplies for starting your watercolor journey, get ready to set up the workspace. You cannot possibly cram all the art supplies inside your study table or closet drawers. Every artist needs a separate workspace where they can paint their imagination on paper.
Professional artists have their personal art studios. But as a beginner, how about you stick to a work table? Find a workstation or desk that’s big enough to accommodate all your art supplies and allows you to set up a new watercolor painting project.
Also, make sure that you can easily clean off the desk surface if there’s any spill without damaging the material. Glass tables are always a good option for watercolor paintings because these are easy to clean, and the water cannot damage the glass surface.
You can also work on wooden tables, but excess spilling of water and paints can ruin the wooden surface. Hence, it’s always best to cover the desk surface with old newspapers or a paper towel before you start working on a watercolor project.
How To Mix Watercolor Paints?
The best thing about watercolors is that you don’t need to buy many colors to create different shades and tones. You can simply mix some basic colors to create a range of shades while painting.
Mixing the watercolors is quite straightforward, and all you need is a brush, some colors, and water. First, choose a color pigment and moisten the paint with some water using a brush and transfer it to your palette. Then, do the same thing with another color pigment and mix the two colors to create a new shade. Some basic color combinations include:
Red and blue make purple
Yellow and red make orange
Yellow and blue make green
Orange and blue make brown
Yellow, red, and blue make black
In most cases, you can use the three primary colors, yellow, blue, and red, to create a diverse color palette without buying any extravagant color sets.
Moreover, you can adjust the tone or shade of different colors using water. If you want a lighter tone, you need to add more water to the color. At the same time, if you want to add more depth and create a darker tone, limit the use of water. Hence, depending on how much water you use, you can control the tone of the colors while mixing them.
However, make sure to clean the brush with some water and soap every time you want to mix new colors. If the brush contains any other colors, you will end up getting a different shade that can ruin the entire color palette.
Watercolor Tips For Beginners
If you want to ace the watercolor painting game, it’s best to have some watercolor techniques for beginners up your sleeve. So, in this section, we have discussed some simple tips and tricks that can help you create a watercolor masterpiece as a beginner. Let’s take a look!
1. Draw The Picture
No matter what experts tell you, always draw the outlines of the picture or design to get a clear idea before you start painting. You can use a pencil or a waterproof ink pen to give a shape to your idea and get it on the paper.
After you’re done drawing your picture, start coloring away. Once you draw the picture, it becomes easier to stay within the boundaries of the pencil marks. If you use a water-resistant artist pencil, it’s possible to ensure that the pencil marks won’t wash away when you apply the watercolors.
2. Create A Color Chart
Creating a color chart or a color wheel using moistened paint is always an excellent idea for watercolor painting. Start labeling each color starting from the left side and moving vertically to create the color chart. Repeat the same process horizontally to create different color grids for your color chart.
Now, fill up the grids by mixing different colors on your palette to complete the entire color wheel or chart. Once you’ve created the chart, you can use it as a reference sample to better understand the different shades and tones to use while coloring.
3. Contouring Effect
While watercolor is technically a two-dimensional art medium, you can create three-dimensional effects if you know the right painting techniques. Contouring allows you to highlight an object and make it stand out from the background using simple watercolors and brush strokes.
First, paint your subject with a solid base color, and then imagine a light source that’s lighting up one side of your object while the other side stays dark. Add more of the same color to make one side of the subject look darker.
Now, carefully blend the difference between the light and dark shades by applying plain water with a clean brush. The more you blend the color, the more seamless the transition from the lighter to darker shade will be. Hence, the contouring technique helps you play with the aspects of light and shade using watercolors.
4. Wet Painting And Dry Painting
When it comes to creating extraordinary watercolor artworks, you can use two painting techniques - wet painting and dry painting. In wet painting, you first wet the paper completely with some plain water till it’s glistening, and then use a brush to apply the colors. Although you have less control over how the colors will act, the wet technique is quite effective in painting abstract backgrounds and portraits.
In contrast, the dry painting technique allows you to add more dimension and contrast to your artwork. You use moistened paints to color on dry watercolor paper and adjust the shades and tones by adding more water or color accordingly. It’s much easier to control the colors if you apply the dry technique.
Hence, you can choose any technique depending on what kind of watercolor painting you’re trying to develop.
5. Painting With Negative Space
The technique of working with negative space is almost exclusively used in watercolor paintings. It is quite similar to the contouring technique and works to create a visual contrast between light and dark color tones.
In this technique, you consider the viewer of your artwork as the light source. In that way, the side of your subject closer to the viewer appears lighter, while the side farthest from your viewer is darker.
For instance, you can create negative space while coloring flowers or trees. The side of the flower that’s opposite the viewer will be darker compared to the side facing the viewer. You can gradually fade the color by adding more water to make it lighter on one side and darker on the opposite side. To make the transition between the light and dark shades appear seamless, you can outline the particular areas to make them stand out in your painting.
6. Fixing A Mistake
As a beginner, you’re bound to make some mistakes along the way while learning different watercolor painting techniques. But no need to panic because fixing your mistakes with watercolors is quite easy compared to any other art medium.
Since it is a water-based art medium, you can simply remove or lift the colors using a dab of clean water. Suppose you make a mistake while coloring; wait for the colors to completely dry before you can remove them. Once the paint has dried up, use a wet brush to lift off or erase the paint.
Then, wipe off the area with a clean paper towel gently, and you can see the whole paint has been erased. Now, you can paint over the area with new colors without ruining your watercolor painting. No harm, no foul, and no damage done. However, it’s best to be careful while wiping off the paint so that you don’t lift off colors from any other area.
Choose A Watercolor Painting Project
Choosing the right painting projects is a cool way to kickstart your watercolor learning journey. As a beginner, you’d want to stick to simple subjects for your watercolor project instead of doing large portraits that require extensive skills and techniques.
Start with painting objects from your everyday life, such as your favorite sweet treats or fruits. They can be quite vibrant and colorful, which will make it a fun experience for you.
Moreover, if you’re a traveloholic and a nature lover, try to capture the different colors and essence of any favorite travel destination in your watercolor artwork. Also, animals having colorful furs make excellent subjects for beginners. If you have a furry friend, like a pet dog or a cat, they can be a great choice for your first watercolor project.
However, if you want to go down a bit of an unconventional road, try your hand at abstract painting. You can apply wet and dry painting techniques for making abstract watercolor artwork. Whatever watercolor projects you may choose, don’t forget to have some fun and explore your creative potential.
Practice Makes Perfect
There’s no easier way to get the job done except by taking your paintbrush and practicing. If you want to develop your painting skills and techniques, it’s always best to do some practical exercises. Make sure you work on every aspect of watercolor painting, from sketching and mixing colors to perfecting your brush techniques.
Experiment with colors and try painting different subjects. Don’t be scared to make mistakes because the more you practice, the fewer the mistakes. There are no shortcuts or rules, so don’t be shy to let your creative juices flow and connect wholeheartedly with the painting process through consistent practice.
Paint With Watercolor For Beginners Final Thoughts
With that, we come to the end of our article regarding painting with watercolors for beginners. After going through our guide, we hope you are a bit more confident about getting started with watercolor painting.
As we’ve said earlier, watercolors offer infinite possibilities, so don’t shy away from experimenting with different colors and textures. Try and expand your creative horizon while taking on new watercolor painting projects and keep on practicing. Sky doesn’t necessarily have to be the limit; it can just be the beginning.
And on that note, we’ll sign off. Stay creative, and we’ll see you next time!
Faux leather jackets happen to be a very trend setting piece of clothing, and for good reason- leather looks glamorous and can add a touch of chic to one’s style. Not just garments, every individual looks ahead to own beautiful leather upholstery for their house and to have a feel of luxury. It does not necessarily have to be expensive. A good guide to follow would be to read ahead and know more about the myth of faux leather.
Increasing concerns about animal welfare as well as conservation brings the transition from usage of animal leather to faux leather. Only in the twentieth century did significant changes start to appear. Referring to the French term ‘faux’ meaning fake/false, faux leather has its own ethical reason to use, even though it is artificial.
With millionaires opting for Vegan options, yes, not only in their diet, faux leather and its variants are becoming increasingly popular. Faux leather typically comes in two variants, obviously with its modified sub-types. The unusual stench of the material had to be overcome in challenging ways and looks like it worked too!
To invest into faux leather materials could be confusing to someone who is new to it, but this article should give one an idea about the basics and how the investment made, could be worth it!
Faux Leather Variants and its different uses
The base of every type of faux leather is fabric in nature, which when treated with various dyes, chemicals as well as waxes and further given an artificial effect in the form of pores and grains which give it the texture as well as appearance of real leather. The entire product is man-made and thus does not incorporate harming any animals in the process.
The two variants are Polyurethane or PU and Polyvinyl Chloride or PVC. PVC was known to be used before PU and both are now used for various purpose. Both have been derived from petroleum products, accounting for the typical stench. PU is softer than PVC and is thus widely used for fabric and clothing.
There are various modified versions of faux leather and subtypes of synthetic leather come in the form of leatherette, koskin and faux leather. The faux leather is generally used for household upholstery, leatherette for clothing and automobile fabric and koskin for consumer based products. PVC and PU come under the types of faux leather.
Did you know?
PVC is manufactured by adding dye as well as other plasticizers to give it the desired roughness, hardness as well as texture. So what one sees when they purchase any faux leather product is completely man made and customized to look like real leather. Various odor repellants and substitutes are also added to customize the same.
PVC is a tough material and is used for automobile as well as furniture or household upholstery by incorporating it with a layer of vinyl fibers. Most products that require PVC faux leather usually need to be moisture repellant and thus the necessity of tough leather.
However, this material may get damaged if left under the Sun for too long and may crack.Not too desirable for clothing, one would always want their favorites to last!
PU leather on the other hand is much more soft and pliable. A polymer based material is used for this purpose which is later layered and treated by softer materials like cotton or wool to get the desired texture. The multiple micro-pores created on this faux leather make it more breathable as well as adaptable for contact with the skin without any irritation.
The amount of maintenance of this type of faux leather is much more than the PVC type, since it is softer and prone to damage. Hence, we are always recommended by shop-keepers to handle those fancy bags and jackets with care.
Both the variants are cost effective and way cheaper than original leather products. However, PU leather is a little more expensive due to the usage of soft polymers to make it.
I don’t think anyone would like to wear rough jackets or sit on tough car seats! The quality, therefore, does differ. Real leather gets better with age, whereas faux leather tends to get damaged if not taken care of, efficiently.
It is crucial to mention that maintenance of faux leather as well as investing in better quality faux leather is necessary. Like every other thing in the world, quality matters way more than how it looks.
Leather conditioners often help in extending the durability of faux leather. There are types of faux leather which may crack within a few months of usage, whereas there are few which may last for a very long time. The raw material which is used to manufacture the leather is also important and worth mentioning.
If a low quality synthetic or natural fiber is used, there will be a direct impact on the quality and durability of the finished product. Superior quality natural ingredients as well as vegan options like mushrooms, pineapple leaves, etc, extends the shelf life of faux leather.
Identifying the real deal
The consistency of the appearance of faux leather when compared to real leather makes it desirable by individuals along with many other reasons. On the other hand, differentiating between real and faux leather is pretty easy, especially by experts and fashionistas who have an eye for details.
Leather has a natural odor, whereas, faux leather is more of chemicals and dyes which gives it the typical smell. One way to identify leather is to look for the pattern of the grains on the surface of the leather and the texture of it.
Real leather would never be flawless, nor would it feel smooth. Faux leather is given its typical texture by using rollers to create voids and make it breathable. Apart from synthetic products used for manufacturing faux leather, there are various other substitutes also like paper, cork, recycled rubber as well as natural leaves.
I am sure it would be interesting to own a piece of clothing, knowing that it is made of pineapple leaves!
The major industry
Faux leather could be used in several ways as mentioned above, but, the most common is upholstery,footwear and clothing. For the stiffer varieties, PVC based faux leather and koskin are often used. They provide the strength to withstand and protect gadgets as well as automobile interiors.
Obviously soft leather would tear and crack faster, hence for rough use, PVC is always preferred over PU leather. Faux leather could be used for car seats, mobile phone covers, sofa/chairs/bed upholstery, kitchen upholstery etc.
PU and leatherette as well as vegan options are used for production of consumer goods and beautiful fabric for clothing and footwear. From jackets to faux leather shoes-the industry is wide and demanding. With the increasing trend of rejecting animal products for ethical reason, faux leather has gained an immense amount of popularity globally.
Celebrities and influencers from all over the world show their growing concern towards animal products and cruelty, and have thus opted for the alternate glamorous version which is equally good.
The glam side of faux leather
Leather jackets and bags look extremely chic and glamorous, yet another reason why it has gained so much popularity among youngsters too. They prefer buying clothing which look good and thus comes the factor of quality.
It is not always necessary that for garments to look good the quality of faux leather need to be compromised, but often cheaper and lesser known brands tend to sell products which don’t last long. A good option would be to invest a little in better brands so that one could enjoy the beauty of the product for a longer time, provided it is maintained.
Faux leather is versatile and thus the different textures that could be incorporated into it make it open to being customizable. They could be embellished, embroidered, printed and given different textures. Household upholstery tends to get boring and monotonous with time, playing around with colors and patterns makes it more vibrant.
Faux leather has that added advantage over natural leather, which does not have the option of too much chemical experimentation.
Since the texture is largely dependent on the manufacturer, faux leather could also be sewn easily. This makes it easy to stitch in different shapes according to our choice and hence makes it a very user-friendly material to work with.
Sheen and rose gold patterns seem to be the talk of the season and women particularly tend to incline towards such patterns. Various embellishments and dyes make faux leather look very glamorous.
Coming to boots and leather shoes, this material has a booming business. Women invest in a lot of faux leather products to glam their outfit and high knee boots are a hit! They look stunning and when they have the label of well known brands, people are ready to invest into it. From tie-ups to stilettos as well as gladiators, faux leather has made its mark. Faux leather pants have always been a sizzling hit and the trend still hasn’t died.
Faux leather upholstery for household ranges from sofas, side table covers, bed stands, kitchen upholstery, various seat covers etc. It adds to the warm interiors of a house while making it look stylish and posh. Since it is a durable material, good quality faux leather does not easily tear or crack.And for this very quality, it is chosen by a lot of people as an alternative to various other fabrics for their homes.
Sometimes, even though faux leather may look good, it may need to be avoided. Faux leather is basically made out of a bunch of chemicals and dyes and individuals who are not comfortable with the scent and are allergic to its components should clearly stay away from it. There are various alternate options in the market and they could opt for those instead.
Since faux leather is artificial, it gets spoilt with time and even after maintenance, it does not last a life time. This, however, is not the case with real leather.
Faux leather is very uncomfortable. One could only understand that when they have used real leather products. The breathability factor is very poor and too many modifications to the material lead to a set-back in the quality. Another reason to avoid faux leather would be its durability. It tends to crack and get damaged easily.
Faux leather is surely better than real leather in many ways, but because of certain drawbacks, lots of people are bound to avoid it. Ongoing research to improve its qualities will hopefully, one day, solve such problems.
The good and the bad
Faux leather is undeniably a great boon for the population and it is only fair to highlight its pros. The first advantage of using faux leather is the fact it is cheaper and way more affordable than even the cheaper variants of real leather.
Second, would be, its realistic appearance. Leather has a typical texture to it and replicating it in synthetic materials could be tricky. Faux leather manages to tick off that point with ease.
Faux leather is a material which is synthetic and thus it can be manipulated easily. It can be dyed, and made into any pattern one would wish for and in any shape without damage to the material. It is easy to work with and is very fashionable.
The best and the last advantage is that faux leather should always be chosen over real leather because it is more ethical and does not cause harm to animals.
Focusing on the cons, faux leather is not so durable. It tends to crack up easily and maintenance too can be a pain. Compromising on the quality is also not an option as it tends to tear and puncture faster. Unlike real leather, with age, faux leather loses its luster and becomes dull.
Faux leather can sometimes cause allergies to individuals in the form of rashes due to the raw ingredients that constitute it.
Like every textile and product in the world, there are pros and cons to faux leather. To be smart and make the best out of what is commercially available and maintaining it is the key. A definite boon for the 21st century, faux leather has a long way to go!
Drawing blackout curtains throughout the day is one of the most popular ways to block heat from entering a space. Even placing box fans strategically, rotating your ceiling fan counterclockwise, and opening the door and windows are other options.
We’ve all been there: it’s 2 in the morning, and you’re tossing, turning, and unable to sleep because you’re soaked in sweat. Surviving the hot weather or climate becomes a real challenge if your bedroom doesn’t have proper ventilation.
Air conditionersare a clear-cut solution to this problem, but with them comes high utility bills. So, what does a budget-conscious individual do? I’ve got you covered with some tried-and-tested hacks to cool a room.
18 Tips On How To Cool Down A Room Without AC
1. Curtains
One of the easiest ways to cool a room during summer is to draw curtains during the day and block the sun’s rays from entering your space. Leaving the curtains open will allow hot air to enter the room, but if the curtains are drawn until the sun sets, warm air will be replaced with cool air.
For windows that receive a lot of direct sunlight, using window blinds or dark-colored, blackout curtains will be the best bet. One of the reasons I suggest them over regular curtains is because of their thermal insulation properties but also sound insulation properties.
You can also go for an exterior window shutter, awnings, or towel that prevents the sun’s rays from reaching your windows.
2. Place Your Box Fans Strategically
Fans, anenergy-efficient alternative to AC units, are powerful appliances that circulate cool air in small and large spaces. In the absence of an AC, a box fan will come to your rescue, but you can not simply pull them out and switch them on.
To circulate the cold air in a space, place your box fan on a window such that it faces out of the window. This way, it will push hot air outdoors, making your room cool.
3. Adjust Your Ceiling Fan For Better Air Circulation
Don’t have a box fan? Perhaps, a ceiling fan will make your home cool on hot days. Although ceiling fans won’t lower the temperature of your space like AC units or window fans, they are still ideal for circulating cool air.
The blades of the ceiling fan produce a slightly cool breeze, which drains sweat from the skin, thereby cooling you down.
Here’s how you should use the ceiling fan to make the most out of it:
I. Turn Off Your Fan Before Leaving The Room
One mistake people often make is to leave the ceiling fan on when they aren’t in a room. However, running a ceiling fan in an empty room won’t make your space cooler as an AC would. Rather, it’s a waste of energy– you will only jack up your electric bill because ceiling fans only keep you cool, not the room.
II. Rotate It Counterclockwise
Not many know that ceiling fans come with two settings– you can either force the warm air downwards or create a breeze. During the summer months, make sure that the fan blades rotate counterclockwise. This way, air will be pushed downwards, producing the wind chill effect.
III. Run Your Air Conditioning Unit With A Ceiling Fan
Combining an air conditioner with a ceiling fan can make your room cooler and help you stay cool without mounting up electricity bills. Set your air conditioner 4 degrees higher and turn on the ceiling fan to help the body cool.
Another reason I prefer running my AC along with the ceiling fan is that it works as a dehumidifier, reducing the humidity of a room.
4. Refrain From Using Heat-Emitting Appliances
A few electronics or home appliances like clothes dryers, washing machines, stoves, ovens, and dishwashers produce a lot of heat when in use. Therefore, I suggest avoiding using them during the hottest part of the day, like afternoons.
Still, if you have to use them to complete your daily chores, close the room to prevent heat from spreading across your home. Also, try cooking or grilling your food by shutting the kitchen door.
Even computers emit a lot of heat, so switch them off whenever they aren’t in use. Also, if you use laptops, never keep them on your lap, as they raise the body temperature, making you feel hotter than it is.
An incandescent light bulb is another source of heat and one of the culprits behind heating a room. Keep these bulbs turned off as much as possible and allow cool air to invade the space.
Switching to electric light or LED light bulbs (light-emitting diodes) can make a world of difference to the overall temperature of your space. Energy-efficient bulbs like compact fluorescent lamps or LED lamps don’t generate as much heat as incandescent light bulbs, so they are environment-friendly, and worth the upgrade.
5. Open Windows And Doors At Night
Create a cross-breeze in the evening by opening the windows and doors of your room because by doing so, your space will be filled with cool air (night air). However, make sure to shut them before the sun rises, or hot air will enter the space.
6. Use Exhaust Fans To Dehumidify Your Space
Another thing I learned while searching for ways how to cool down a room without AC is using an exhaust fan to dry your space by sucking out warm and humid air. Installing them in your bathroom and kitchen will be the best bet to prevent warm air from traveling to the rest of your home. And you won’t need to waste money on buying a dehumidifier.
7. Install Window Fans On Open Windows
Have an open window? Install a window fan to cool down a room during a hot summer day. Window fans push out hot air and suck in cold air, thereby reducing the temperature of a room. Here I have mentioned a few practical ways to use window fans to cool your space:
I. Turn On A Window Fan When It Is Cold Outside
A window fan will only cool down a room when the outside temperature is lower than the inside temperature. Either you will have to do it early in the morning or late evening because these are the only times when the indoor temperature is higher than the outdoors.
Therefore, turning on the window fan at night or morning will bring in outdoor air and expel indoor air outside. A fitted sheet metal with open slots is used to mount these fans on the window, which seals around the corners. Therefore, closing and opening the window won’t be a problem.
Even after installing window fans, you must make sure the other parts of your home are closed during the daytime so that hot air cannot enter the space.
II. Create A Cross-Breeze Using More Than One Fan
To enhance the functionality of window fans, it’s best to use more than one in a space only then will it be possible to create a cross-breeze. However, it isn’t easy to do so, as placement matters a lot.
Here’s how you should place window fans strategically to cool down a room:
Place one or more fans on the coolest part of your space, i.e., the north side
Place the same number of fans on the opposite side, facing outward
Keep all the doors open to maximize or create airflow.
Tip
One thing to keep in mind is that the number of fans installed on windows should ideally be the same. Individuals with an odd number of fans at home must remember to install more fans for pulling in cold air than for pushing warmer air out.
III. Synergize With Your Home Design
Working with your home design is important when it comes to cooling any space without an AC.
For instance, if you live in a multi-story building, position outward-blowing fans on the floor where it’s warmer, like the upper floors. Meanwhile, you will have to place inward-blowing fans on the ground or lower floors. This way, it is easy to get rid of warm air rising to the top stories of your home.
8. Take A Cold Shower
On a hot day, nothing can beat the heat like a cold shower– so you might as do that to dissipate body heat. However, never should you shower with cold water after coming from a hot environment or a space with a higher temperature.
If you do so, you run the risk of suffering from a heart attack. So, it’s always a good idea to cool off your body temperature by sitting under a fan for some time and then heading over to the washroom for a shower.
Taking a shower with cold water will lower the core temperature of your body, keeping you cool throughout the day.
9. Place Ice Cubes In Front Of the Tower Fans
If your AC still isn’t installed and the sweltering heat is making your life difficult, place ice cubes in front of a tower fan. This is one of my tried-and-tested hacks to cool down a room that I learned a few years back.
With this trick, you can create a do-it-yourself (DIY) air conditioner that will keep your room temperature down without racking up your utility bills.
When a container or bucket full of ice is placed in front of a fan, it doesn’t only circulate air throughout the space; rather, it produces a misty breeze. Make sure to keep a plate underneath the bowl to prevent water droplets from falling on the floor or the carpet.
Another thing I will suggest is to freeze 2 to 3 water bottles and keep them in front of the fan to cool down a room. So, when the ice cubes or ice packs melt, you can enjoy a cool breeze without turning on the air conditioning unitor a cooler.
10. Hang A Wet Sheet In Front Of The Window
Hanging a wet sheet in front of the window will cool down a room instantly, especially late evening or at night. What makes it one of the most effective cooling solutions is that moisture from the cotton sheets cools the breeze that enters the space from the window.
Or you can hang a curtain and spray it with cold water to cool your space on hot evenings.
11. Add Exterior Shade
If any of your downstairs rooms receive plenty of direct sunlight, creating an exterior shade will prove helpful, especially outside rooms where you catch your forty winks in the afternoon.
Consider positioning a gazebo or outdoor parasol close to the windows to provide shade from the sun. This way, your room will be less hot and humid, and more comfortable in the afternoon.
Along with that, make sure to add window treatments like blinds and curtains, which will further reduce sun exposure. Even shade trees are a great way to prevent the sun’s rays from invading a space. Another benefit is that you can open the window whenever you want and let in some fresh air.
12. Make Use Of Your Pulse Points
A simple way to disperse body heat is to apply a cooling solution to your pulse points. Feet, behind the knee, groin, ankle, elbow, neck, and wrist are your body parts where your pulse points are located.
Take a damp cloth (preferably old clothing) or an ice pack and apply it to any of those areas to reduce your body temperature, so you don’t feel hot.
13. Sleep On The Floor
Most mattresses, especially if they are old, aren’t breathable, which makes it difficult for people to sleep well or get rest at night. Even if you manage to sleep peacefully, you’re most likely to wake up soaked in sweat or perspiration.
So, in summer, the best way to sleep undisturbed is to sleep on the floor. Sleeping on the floor is more comfortable than on the mattress because the floor is cold and dissipates your body heat quickly.
14. Use Whole-House Fans
For all those wondering how to cool down a room without AC, here’s the answer: install whole-house fans in your space. The vent is located in a corridor and when you turn a knob on this vent, the duct opens, and the fan starts moving. Later, it absorbs heat or pulls hot air out from the space, cooling your room.
15. Freeze A Hot Water Bottle Or Bag
Another simple hack to beat the extreme heat is to place a frozen hot water bag or bottle on the bed where your feet lie. Since hot water bags are a mixture of a plastic composite material with rubber, they won’t leave water stains on the sheet by sweating. Moreover, it will stay cold for a long period of time.
16. Add Some Plants To Your Room
The latest trend in interior design is to introduce plants to your living space. But another benefit of adding plants to your space is they help cool down a room without an AC.
Green plants absorb heat or warm air and circulate cool air throughout the space, making it cozy and comfortable. A few worthy additions to your space are Chinese evergreens, rubber plants, snake plants, and weeping figs.
However, make sure to consult an indoor plant specialist to learn which plants will be a safe addition to your space, especially if you have children and pets at home.
17. Keep In Mind ‘Less And Loose’ When Going To Sleep
Drifting off to sleep on hot summer nights without an air conditioning system running in your room is difficult. That’s when you should remember two words: less and loose.
What I mean by that is you should wear loose cotton pajamas when going to sleep because they are super breathable, and you will remain comfortable throughout the night. If you want, you can wear shorts rather than pants and pair them with a tank top.
18. Sleep In The Basement Of Your Home
When your air conditioner is on the fritz and the temperature outdoors is high, sleeping in the basement will allow you to sleep peacefully. Wondering why? Remember heat rises from the lowest to the highest levels, so the topmost floors of a building are hotter than the lower floors.
If you sleep in the basement of your home, you will probably stay cooler throughout the night.
Takeaway: Cooling Down A Room Without AC
Cooling down a room during a heat wave or sweltering summer months is a difficult task, but not an impossible one. With so many tricks at your disposal, now you need not brainstorm ideas on how to cool down a room without AC.
Of all the solutions, covering windows with thick blackout curtains will block the sun’s rays to a great extent. Even fans, especially tower fans, are more efficient in producing cooler air than other solutions.
And on summer evenings, you can open the windows and doors to allow fresh air to enter the space. Just remember to shut your windows early in the morning because your home will start warming when the sun rises.
To the uninitiated, it is little more than the sort of doodling we used to when we were kids, except maybe with a canvas and some brushes.
But, the job of professional painters is not an easy one. Getting the perfect stroke, the perfect hue, the perfect… well, words fail us! Oil painting, specifically, is incredibly tough, as the solvents are toxic and the paints take longer to dry.
So, what’s a budding artist to do? What if you wish to follow the footsteps of da Vinci, Michelangelo, or Salvador?
Well, while an internet article won’t magically make you as great as any of them, in today’s day and age, it’s one of the best places to start.
So, without further ado, let’s give you some invaluable tips to kickstart your oil painting journey!
Oil Painting Basics & How to Use Oil Paints
Safety
Well, you know what they say, safety first, and that is why safety makes the top of our list.
Oil paints come in many different mediums, and some of them, like turpentine, can emit fumes which might be toxic and could potentially be a health and safety hazard.
Apart from emitting toxic fumes, these mediums are also very flammable, so be careful while handling them. Make sure the rags you use have no traces of flammable oils like kerosene, and also that once the rag is used, it is disposed off or appropriately handled to prevent self-ignition.
Apart from fumes and combustion, oil paints can pose a threat to your skin. These paints contain hazardous chemicals which can seep into your skin, so make sure you wear some protective clothing which covers most of your body.
Take baby steps
A budding footballer should not hope to flick the ball around like Neymar; instead, he should learn to dribble first. Similarly, an aspiring painter shouldn’t invest too much money and time into painting on large canvases.
Start with a small canvas and try out your strokes and techniques. It will also help you get a feel for colors on your palette. Start by investing in an 8x10 canvas, and if that seems like too much of an investment, you can even try it on a piece of paper!
While it is widely believed that canvas was the surface of choice for the likes of Picasso and Van Gogh because it was the best surface in terms of quality, the real reason is very humbling!
Wood, its immediate alternative, was expensive, required a layer of primer and was cumbersome to transport, therefore, canvas was the surface of choice.
If you do decide to start your oil painting journey on canvas, keep the tooth and the texture of the canvas in mind before buying one.
The tooth refers to how well the canvas can grip the paint. Manufacturers can improve the tooth by adding a layer of primer. The texture refers to how consistent the canvas feels to touch and to paint on.
After canvas, the most popular choice for a surface to paint on is wood. There are many types of wood to paint, with the most popular being birch, plywood, and mahogany. Most people believe that solid wood panels last longer than plywood panels.
Should you wish to begin your oil painting journey with wood panels, the best option is to go for birch plywood. It is very cost-effective and compromises little on quality when compared to other types of wood.
As and when you master your craft and start charging commissions, you should probably upgrade to maple or other wood panels.
Bear in mind that wood panels need to be primed with some sort of a primer, usually gesso, otherwise all your paint will be absorbed by the panel. The best practice is to prime both sides of the panel, front and back, to lock the moisture in.
Since cost is a key consideration while choosing a panel, some artists may wish to make a panel for themselves.
While the reasons for choosing to go down the DIY path are understandable, bear in mind that the results so obtained will not be as great as a piece of mahogany purchased from the store.
MDF stands for Medium Density Fiberboard, and HDF stands for High-Density Fiberboard.
These panels combine the features of both canvas and wood and are made from a combination of hard and soft woods.
Fiberboards should not be confused with other particle boards, which are prone to flaking and cracking. Fiberboards are very dense and rigid, thanks to the way they are made.
Coming back to cost again, fiberboards are a great in-the-middle solution to the canvas versus wood dilemma. Since these boards come at an affordable price point (just slightly more expensive than canvas), they are perfect for those not quite ready to shell out for a wood panel.
However, if you want to reduce the cost even further by making the panel yourself, we recommend you to not go down that route as the production of a fiberboard panel is a complex process requiring knowledge of industrial processes, not to mention acquiring some hard-to-find materials.
Palette
While it is very tempting to go to your local art store and buy their entire lineup of paints, it is not advisable to do so, especially for budding artists.
Setting your palette is more complicated than it seems and should be done with the utmost care, as it can influence your choice of colors and consequently, the painting itself.
Next, get contrasting colors. Budding artists are not very well-equipped to appreciate the hues, nuances, and applications of different shades of the same color. It also makes you appreciate the differences between light and dark colors.
Lastly, should you need more hues of a color, you’ll be surprised at how easy it is to create it yourself by mixing the colors you already have. This is an excellent way of reducing your expenditure and saving some money.
Okay, you now have a surface to paint on, and you now have paints to apply on the said surface, but how do you actually go about doing that?
Well, with a brush, of course!
However, if you have trouble differentiating one brush from another, don’t worry, we’ll help you. Let’s start with the different kinds of brushes, beginning with fibers.
Starting with one of the cheapest options on the market, synthetic brushes are slowly finding favor with budding artists, and for good reason.
Synthetic brushes, since they need not conform to Mother Nature’s constraints, come in a variety of shapes and textures, making them perfect for a multitude of specific applications, such as use with oil paints, acrylic paints, impasto, watercolors, etc.
Moreover, synthetic brushes also last longer when compared to natural brushes. Any drop in quality and/or performance is usually due to a mismatch between the brush’s intended application and its actual application.
Speaking of application, synthetic brushes offer another advantage over natural brushes. While you cannot use natural brushes between mediums (artists using natural brushes often have different ones for different mediums), synthetic brushes can easily be used between different mediums (oil, watercolor, etc.). You don’t have to worry about the bristles breaking down.
These brushes are often made from the fur of wild hogs and boar, and, as expected, the fiber and the brush and very thick and stiff.
However, the reason why we’ve mentioned synthetic brushes before bristle brushes is because they are very inconsistent.
This is because the bristles can be plucked from anywhere from the body, meaning that the point from which the fur was picked could be anywhere between incredibly soft or incredibly stiff.
While the quality of the bristles does depend from manufacturer to manufacturer, for the most part, the performance a bristle brush will offer will be spotty at best.
The only advantage a bristle brush has is price. These brushes are pretty cheap, which makes them an excellent choice for causal painters and amateur artists.
Kolinsky brushes are sourced from a Siberian weasel known as Kolinsky. These brushes are considered the best brushes for oil painting.
With reasonable care, maintenance and common sense, it is possible to make these brushes last a lifetime.
These brushes retain their stiffness, shape, and structure incredibly well, even when being used between different platforms. Unlike bristle brushes, which are prone to swelling when used with watercolors, Kolinsky brushes keep painting as nothing happened.
Look out for the shape of your brush as well. Brushes, apart from coming in a number of different sizes, also come in a variety of different shapes. Some of them are:
Bright
Pointed Round
Flat
Round
Detail Round
Angular Flat
Rake
Filbert
Fan
All these shapes have different effects and intended applications. Consult your local art store before buying one.
Having covered brush shapes, it’s now time to come to brush sizes.
As is the case with shoes, brushes come in a variety of sizes. However, like shoes, there is no uniform standard by which brushes can be measured, so a certain size of one brand may not be the same as another brand, so, choose wisely.
All of this can get very confusing for beginners; therefore, we recommend they get a ‘starter pack’ of brushes. These brushes are inexpensive, and the packs usually feature a wide variety of shapes and sizes.
While the quality of brushes you’ll get from a starter pack won’t be great, it doesn’t need to be. So, expect the hair of the brushes to fall out.
Lastly, if you’re concerned about the impact of your painting on the environment, then synthetic brushes are the best option as their production does not involve the use of animals or their fur.
Practice makes perfect
What, you thought we wouldn’t cover actual painting tips as well?
This point is obvious, nevertheless, worthy of restatement because most budding artists end up quitting because they fail to practice.
It’s best to set a time for practicing your craft, usually early morning or in the evening. Once a time has been set, try to stick to it as much as possible.
Paint the same subject as often as possible. This may seem monotonous, counter-intuitive and completely at odds with the general perception of creating art. However, art, like math, requires a lot of practice and perfection, which can only be acquired with repeated practice.
Moreover, painting the same subject, again and again, will relieve you of the pressure of having to choose colors, brushes, and type of stroke, as this kind of intuition will be second nature to you.
Once you’ve mastered a certain subject, don’t stick to it. Having gained mastery, switch your subject matter as often as possible. Try to paint as wide a variety of subjects as possible.
Doing so will widen your ambit, enhance your skills and also make you appreciate the nuances of paintings in general. And, isn’t art all about nuance?
Solvents
Having discussed potentially hazardous chemicals in the paints, it is now time to discuss whether solvents are a threat to artists’ health and whether they should bother themselves with solvents at all.
Solvents have very potent chemicals in them which could lead to unwarranted combustion, as they contain spirits, therefore, they must be handled very carefully.
Moreover, like the paints themselves, if the solvents come into contact with the skin, they can be incredibly detrimental to your health, especially your skin.
Solvents have two main applications, i.e., to thin paints and to clean brushes.
As oil paints tend to be very wet and do not dry as rapidly as other paints, laying down a base layer can become an incredibly difficult task, which is where a solvent can help you.
However, a classic mistake artists make is using a solvent for drying repeatedly; if you abuse the solvent, you will be left with a very thin painting. It’ll give the impression of a painting whose paint lacks substance.
For these reasons, it is advised to not use solvents for drying or thinning your paintings.
However, solvents can be used for cleaning your brushes.
As solvents are very effective at thinning paint, especially oil paint, they are excellent for getting rid of the paint that gets stuck between the hair of your brush, especially at the base.
Once you’re done washing your brushes, it is time for waste disposal. As discussed previously, solvents are incredibly potent and contain many harmful chemicals. If you were to flush the waste down your drain, it would contaminate the water supply of your city!
It’s unprofessional, unethical and could also be illegal, depending on where you live.
Therefore, take the waste to your local waste disposal unit. If there isn’t one, learn how to dispose of the waste properly, either by referring to other sources (such as the internet) or by contacting a waste management authority.
If for these reasons, solvent seems like a poor option, you could always wash your brushes with soap.
Get some warm water and some sort of liquid soap (dish soap works excellently). Pour some soap into your hand and swirl the tip of the brush with your other hand in the soap. This will ensure that the soap finds its way to the base of the brush. Lathe and rinse once the brush appears clean.
Paint Order
As a budding artist, it is very important for you to order your paints correctly through the layer. As you gain experience, you’ll get a pretty good idea of how to go about it, but for now, follow this thumb rule.
As you lay the base down, use thinner paint and oil. Begin by going over the canvas lightly with paint and turpentine. Then, using linseed oil along with turpentine, start applying more layers of paint. Make sure the ratio of linseed oil to turpentine is two parts to one.
As you progress through the layers, add more paint and also more oil. This is done to ensure that the thinner paint gets more time to dry and will prevent the paint from cracking.
And hey, speaking of oil…
Choose your oil
When choosing the medium in which you wish to dissolve your paint, oils are inevitably going to find a mention.
If you wish to use oils, it is best to learn about the different types of oils and decide which one is best by weighing the merits and demerits.
Cold pressed oils are considered archaic in the face of refined oils (more on that later). They dry slower than refined oils and usually leave a yellowish hue (looking at you, linseed).
But, as cold pressed oils were what the Old Masters used, many still swear by them, and hey, if they impart gloss to your painting, who are we to complain?
The difference between refined and cold pressed oil is that during manufacturing, as the name suggests, the impurities are removed from the oil, thus making it refined.
Artists these days prefer refined oil over cold pressed oil as it does not leave a yellowish tinge over your painting and dries much faster. However, the painting will not be as glossy as one made using cold pressed oil.
Coming to the final point of this guide, choosing your palette is mighty important as it can make or break your painting session.
The reason we mention palettes at all is that we are dealing with oil paints, which tend to react very differently to different palette surfaces, unlike acrylic surfaces.
It is recommended to find a glass palette for yourself for painting with oil paint. Glass does not absorb oil paints and is very easy to clean; hence, it is favored amongst professional painters.
If that proves to be too expensive, you could use something cheaper, like a cut-up piece of cardboard. Abstain from using simpler palettes like a piece of paper, as the probability of the paint seeping through the palette is incredibly high.
Conclusion
Oil painting is a very tricky business and even professionals at times have trouble with it.
Oil paints contain many chemicals and substances which make them flammable, abrasive and a potential health hazard. The same could also be said for the solvents used to thin the paints.
Health and safety issues aside, oil paints have very specialized applications and their own set of complications to deal with. Budding artists need to balance a ton of factors, such as brushes, palette lineup, cleaning procedure, etc. to get the perfect painting.
However, as daunting as the activity can be, it is also incredibly rewarding. Follow this guide to make the world of oil painting a little less complex and kickstart your painting career.
Upgrading heating, ventilation, and air conditioning systems before summer or winter will allow you to save more than if you bought them during peak season. Also, check for manufacturer rebates along with state and local utility companies to save maximum money.
On average, HVAC systems last a good 15 to 20 years. Thereafter, replacing your air conditioner is a sound decision because old HVAC equipment draws in more power, resulting in higher utility bills.
Using a new heating and cooling system sure is a major expense, but there are a few ways you can save money. Follow the tips mentioned in this guide to save a few dollars on your new HVAC equipment.
When Should You Replace Your HVAC System?
Unless an HVAC system breaks down completely, most homeowners don’t even think of replacing them. Although you may want to keep your HVAC unit running as long as possible, you will probably have to replace it at some point or the other.
If you’re on the fence about whether you should replace your HVAC system, refer to the Energy Star ratings to find out the right time to upgrade your heating and cooling system.
Like, your AC needs to be repaired if the air filter is filthy and prevents airflow into the space. Conversely, a malfunctioning thermostat or an AC that fails to adjust to your set temperature is a sure sign that it needs to be upgraded.
That said, here’s a quick rundown of the signs that indicate it’s time to dispose of your old HVAC system.
1. Unusual Smells
A properly functioning HVAC unit wouldn’t emit unusual odors– so if your AC emits an unusual smell, it’s a tell-tale sign that the system is on the fritz. Besides dust burning off, mold in the duct (flow) or wiring melting away could be the reason behind odd smells.
2. High Energy Bills
Seasonal changes in home energy bills are common, but high energy bills all-year round is another sign that indicates it’s time to repair or replace your home’s HVAC system. With regular usage, ACs tend to lose their efficiency, especially if they aren’t serviced once or twice a year.
Regular maintenance can enhance the longevity of your AC unit, but an upgrade is a necessity after a certain period of time. A highly efficient HVAC system can increase your energy savings to a great extent.
3. Strange Noises
New HVAC systems operate relatively quietly, but over time, their components get old and start malfunctioning; hence the units start making noise.
Minor sounds mean the unit can be fixed by making a few repairs, whereas loud noises mean a lot is damaged inside the unit like the thermostat. So, if your AC unit has been making weird sounds lately, getting the system inspected by hiring HVAC technicians would be the best bet.
Tips For Saving Money On A New HVAC System
1. Check For Off-Season Discounts
One of the best ways to save money when looking for cooling systems is to shop for them in the off-season because they are sold at relatively low prices.
The majority of homeowners visit HVAC contractors in spring or fall to get cooling systems for summers and heating systems for winters. Although you may receive a generous discount during these seasons, you can save more money in the off-season when contractors are looking for work.
2. Review HVAC Company Rebates
Prior to calling companies dealing in HVAC systems, reviewing the rebate (marketing) offers is another way to save money when installing a new air conditioning system. One thing I’d like to bring to your attention is that often company rebates can be clubbed with the incentives offered by the state or local energy companies.
But remember, these deals only apply to the most expensive HVAC systems sold by a company. Nevertheless, you may be able to obtain a better value by investing in a mid-level AC unit. Of course, much of it depends on your requirements and preferences.
3. State Or Local Utility Company
Many times, the state or local companies offer tax credits or utility rebates on upgrading to a new HVAC system. That way, you will be able to save a huge chunk of money when getting an HVAC system for your home.
4. Compare Quotes
The cost of an HVAC system varies from one company to the other– so taking quotes from multiple manufacturing companies will help you in the decision-making process.
Most people believe that taking quotes from 3 companies is enough. However, I suggest asking a couple more companies if you wish to grab a new air conditioning unit at the best price.
Although you may be able to get a new unit at an affordable rate, it is a time-consuming procedure. Finding a suitable dealer, at times, may take even a few weeks– so be prepared for that.
Only people whose air conditioner units don’t need immediate replacement can afford to wait for weeks until they find a deal that fits their budget.
Also, don’t forget to check warehouse clubs because a few of them offer better discounts if you get an AC system via their partners. In most cases, you can save a huge amount on energy costs by upgrading to a new system because the recent models are energy-efficient.
5. Screen HVAC Contractors
In order to save money on a new HVAC system, one of the biggest mistakes most homeowners do is only to take price into consideration. What I believe is that price shouldn’t be the sole factor when you’re opting for a new HVAC system.
Remember, at times, the company offering the best deals may have a lot of unsatisfied customers.
Reading customer testimonials will help you steer clear of HVAC contractors whose services are unsatisfactory and direct you to those who don’t compromise on quality. As for the installation, always choose an HVAC system installation company that hires licensed HVAC technicians.
6. Upgrade Heating And Cooling Systems
Obviously, you wouldn’t be needing both heating and cooling systems in the same season. However, replacing your air conditioning unit when installing a heating system and vice versa would be the best bet.
Two benefits of installing both systems in a single day are:
HVAC systems will be installed with a two-person crew on a single day
Manufacturers and finance companies offer special prices
7. Avoid Low Prices Deals
The low-priced deals on heating and cooling systems you receive in your inbox are nothing but marketing gimmicks. Such emails or online advertisements try to lure customers into using an air conditioning unit at a low cost.
However, the reality is quite the opposite– at times, the equipment advertised or sold at a throwaway price is either less efficient or too small for your space. This is purposely done by HVAC companies to grab your attention.
Always skim through the fine print and analyze the specifications of the equipment advertised carefully before contacting the company.
Tip
After receiving heating and cooling system estimates, be sure to assess them carefully. Aside from the installation costs, you need to review the warranty, maintenance costs, and how energy-efficient the unit is.
When reviewing the warranty, check if labor charges are covered or not. Also, make sure to go for HVAC systems that have a high seasonal energy efficiency ratio (SEER).
Final Thoughts
HVAC systems, both separate air conditioners or a furnace (central heating), or heat pumps that combine the two systems are major investments.
When investing in a new HVAC system, personalization is the key to saving money. New HVAC systems or furnaces will automatically reduce energy costs i.e., help in energy conservation, but you can enjoy these benefits only if you choose the right model.
To save maximum money, getting an HVAC system in the off-season and reviewing the ongoing rebate offers will prove to be the best bet.
If you are reading this article, you are probably facing one of the two scenarios: You closed your above ground pool for the winter season and now that the weather is getting warmer, you are ready to go swimming again. The thing is, you have never had to open the pool after closing it in the winter before. The second case is that you have a new pool, but you do not have the experience to open the above ground pool yourself.
A lot of people choose to pay someone to come in and do it for them. You can do that too, but think about it – why should you pay someone your hard-earned money to do something that you can easily do yourself? All you need to pull off this simple task is a friend, the right supplies, the right instructions and some good old-fashioned elbow grease.
Opening your above ground pool for the first time might seem like a lot of effort, but you should rest assured that once you are familiar with the whole process, it becomes a lot easier to pull off.
If you are not sure about the steps you need to take to open the above ground pool for the first time, this guide will give you all the information you need.
How to Open an Above Ground Pool
Start With the Chemicals You Will Need
Here is a list of some of the chemicals that you will need to have on hand before you start to open your above ground pool (or after the winter season):
Pool Algaecide
pH Plus and pH Minus
Pool Shock
Chlorine
Chlorine Stabilizer
Additional Things You Might Need
Here is a list of some of the equipment you might need to open the pool for the first time:
A pool cover pump
A soft broom or skimmer net
A cover cleaner
A friend to help you out
Chemical testing kit
Now that you have an idea of the chemicals you will need, let’s take a look at the steps you need to take to open your above ground pool.
Step 1 – Clear off the water, debris and anything else from the pool cover
First off, use a pool cover pump to remove water that might have accumulated on the pool cover surface. You can even use a regular sump pump, which you must have at home. Once all the moisture has been removed, use a soft broom or a skimmer to clear out debris from the pool cover surface.
Step 2 – Remove the pool cover
Once the pool cover has cleared and dried out completely, it is time to remove the pool cover. You need to be very careful while removing the pool cover. Make sure that you do not let any of the debris or accumulated water enter the pool.
With the pool cover removed, get the help of a friend and wash the pool cover using a pool cover cleaner. Cleaning the pool cover will save you from a lot of trouble when you need to put the cover back on. It also helps extend the lifespan of the pool cover.
Store the pool cover in a safe place to protect it from damage caused by critters. Use an airtight container to give it the best protection.
Step 3 – Pull the winter plugs and accessories out
Look for all the winter plugs from the skimmer and wall returns and pull them all out. You need to ensure that you remove the ice compensator (provided your skimmer bucket even has one). You also need to remove the return jets, which are also known as eyeball fittings.
Reinstall all the skimmer baskets and return jets to the return line. A skimmer plate is basically a component designed to keep the water out of the skimmer while the pool is not in use. It makes sure that the pool remains filled even when it is not in use. Removing the skimmer allows the water to flow easily when you reactivate the pool filtration system.
Step 4 – Top up the water in your pool
No matter how effective the skimmer is, the water level may decline if it is not used for a long time. Fill it up with water to the required level.
Step 5 – Reinstall the pool ladder
Clean up the pool ladder and check its condition before you secure it back on to the above ground pool.
Step 6 – Prepare the pool filtration system
The next thing you need to do is prepare the pool filtration system so that you can activate it again. Double check all the drain plugs, gauges and any other accessories to make sure they are back in the filter before you connect the system to the pool.
You should start by connecting the skimmer bottom to your pump using a drain hose. After that, connect the top of your pump to the filter port that is marked “pump” using another hose.
Once all of that is sorted out, connect the return hose from the filter return port to the heater or chlorinator – or to the pool return inlet (based on your pool’s design).
One thing you should note is that O-Rings, threaded plugs, caps and the pump lid can have their seals improved if you use Teflon based lubricants. It keeps them from drying out.
Step 7 – Power your filtration system up
Prime the pump so that you can clear the pool filtration system from the air inside it. This will ensure that when you turn on the pool filtration system, it does not run dry.
Make sure that the multi-valve port is in the “Filter” position and then turn on the pool filtration system. This is the point where you should check the entire system, the skimmer and all other hose connections for any possible leaks. If you find any leaks, you should fix them as needed before moving on to the next step.
A note to remember: Check the pressure gauge. If the reading is 10 psi above the recommended level (or more), you need to backwash the filter to bring the pressure down.
Step 8 – Clear the pool of debris
Clean the surface of the pool water by skimming the pool surface. Vacuum the floor of the pool and brush down the pool walls to ensure it is free of debris. The less debris you have, the fewer chemicals you will need to add to the pool for cleaning purpose.
Step 9 – Add sanitizers to the pool
Once you have cleared all of the debris, you need to add chemical shock powder and algaecide to the pool. This will take care of the bacteria that might have grown in the pool water. After the chlorine is allowed to decrease from the pool shock, test the chlorine levels. Safe chlorine levels range between 1 and 3 ppm. Add chlorine stabilizer once the chlorine is within the desirable range.
Step 10 – Test and balance out the pH levels of the pool water
Check the pH levels of the pool water by taking samples. A pool test kit comes with everything you need to check the chemical content of the water. Make sure that you tally all the indicators properly.
If the pH level is below or above the ideal range, add pH plus or pH minus chemicals to adjust the levels.
For calcium hardness (if it is a problem), add calcium chloride if the reading is below the 180 to 220 ppm range.
If the alkalinity is below or above the 80 to 120 ppm range, add alkalinity increaser or decreaser to the water.
Make sure that when you are adding chemicals to the pool, you follow the manufacturer’s instructions and the recommended levels. Take all the precautionary measures you can to protect yourself when adding the chemicals to the pool.
Step 11 – Retest the water
The pool filtration system is on, the water is running and the chemical levels have been sorted out. Leave the pool running like this for at least 24 hours before you check in again to test the water. If the chemical levels are above or below their recommended levels, make the appropriate adjustments to make the water just right.
If everything checks out, you have a clear pool and you have finally opened the above ground pool. It is a bit of hard work, but getting to open up your above ground pool again and then swimming in it the next day is a rewarding experience like no other.
Whether you’re remodeling your home or moving into a new place, reshuffling furniture can be a backbreaking task.
And not to mention, dragging furniture across the house without the help of movers can leave nasty scratch marks on your beautiful hardwood floors and ruin your delicate carpet.
It can also take you an entire day to move all your furniture. So, even if remodeling the house sounds fun, moving your furniture is not.
That’s why you’ve got furniture sliders. These sliding pads can be a lifesaver when it comes to arranging furniture. But, all furniture sliders are not suitable for every type of floor. Hence, you have to be careful while choosing the right sliders — and here’s where we come in.
We’ll discuss some of the best furniture sliders for carpets and hardwood floors in this article. So, without further ado, let’s begin!
First up on our list is the carpet-friendly furniture slider from Waxman Consumer Products, cleverly dubbed as SuperSliders. These are heavy-duty, reusable and versatile sliders that make moving furniture a piece of cake, no matter the size or shape of the furniture legs.
Save Surfaces from Everyday Use - Protect your carpet and...
Why Did We Like It?
When we talk about furniture, it’s not just a single chair or a small bookcase. Bigger and heavier furniture like beds, couches, or cabinets are the most difficult to move and reshuffle — and that’s where these SuperSliders shine. That said, you can use these to move all types of furniture, from small to XL pieces.
Plus, you don’t have to worry about throwing away the sliders after one move. On that note, the durable rubber foam base makes the furniture sliders reusable and won’t give in to wear. So, if you’re big on house remodeling, this product can be an excellent investment.
On top of this, the smooth, plastic design of these sliders makes them perfect for your plush and soft carpeted floors. The smooth and sleek plastic bottom can effortlessly drag even the heaviest furniture over rugs and carpets without pulling on their threads and ruining them — it doesn’t get better than this.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Even though the sliders protect your delicate carpet from getting ruined while moving furniture, the floor under it may get scratched if you are working with heavier weights. On that note, you won’t be able to use these padded sliders on hardwood floors or tiles. So, if you have tiled floors or hardwood floors, steer clear of these sliders.
The X-Protector furniture sliders for carpet from NeoSales are available in a 16-piece pack that makes moving heavy furniture safe and hassle-free. Just put the sliders under your furniture and move it without scratching or ruining your rugs and carpets. The sliders are made from premium material, so durability will not be an issue.
✌ IS YOUR FURNITURE TOO HEAVY TO MOVE IT EASILY? ARE YOU...
✌ HEAVY FURNITURE SLIDERS FOR CARPET - just put our moving...
Why Did We Like It?
The most attractive feature of these X-Protector sliders is perhaps their premium quality material and build. Also, there’s no glue on top of the sliders, and the strong plastic and rubber foam can handle the weight of heavier furniture pieces. Needless to say, NeoSales offers durability with this handy product.
Not to mention how the company has designed these furniture coasters so that they don’t leave any permanent dent or impression on your expensive rug or carpet. Here, the strong rubber foam of the sliders offers a secure grip, which facilitates smooth movement without any accidents.
Moreover, these sliders are suitable for any furniture, including chairs, recliners, sofas, cabinets, dressers, beds, or tables. As an added tip, you can use these furniture coasters to make cleaning under the sofa so much easier. So, save your energy and try out these carpet sliders.
What Could’ve Been Better?
While the furniture sliders are durable and reusable, sliding the furniture itself requires some elbow grease. Additionally, there are limited customer reviews as NeoSales is not a well-established brand in the business.
Next up on our list is the self-stick furniture sliders from Wehotection, which are perfect for moving furniture on carpeted floors. The sliders have a durable design that makes them reusable and suitable for moving heavy furniture pieces, which glide smoothly over carpeted floors without causing any wear and tear.
Easy Moving: Chair Sliders Furniture moving pads with smooth...
Why Did We Like It?
The beautiful beige color of the padded plastic sliders is an instant attraction, in addition to their premium material. These furniture sliders are made from high-quality felt and foam, and come complete with a hard plastic bottom.
They are also extremely durable owing to the extra 2 mm Eva foam under the adhesive pads of the sliders. This super-strong adhesive foam base acts as a protective pad that prevents the furniture legs from leaving scratch marks on the carpet.
What’s more, these are multipurpose sliders that you can use on chairs, desks, tables, beds, and even electric appliances. So, whether you’re trying to shift the entertainment set from the living room to your bedroom, don’t hesitate to use these versatile felt furniture sliders.
Also, since they are self-stick models that you can place underneath any furniture piece, almost anyone can use them with ease. Just pull the protective films off the sliders and stick the adhesive foam base under the furniture leg, and you’re good to go.
What Could’ve Been Better?
These sliders are not suitable for wooden floors. They can slip quite easily and leave scratch marks on polished wood finishes. So, if you have wood floors, these plastic sliders might not be your best choice. Also, they have a loose grip on the furniture, even on carpeted floors. Thus, they might slide off from under the furniture.
Moving on, we bring you the furniture sliders from Smart Surface that are specially designed for your carpeted floors. They are perfect for all carpeted surfaces, whether it’s your living room, dining room, bedroom, or office. So, you can use these carpet sliders on any piece of furniture anywhere around the house. Reshuffling the furniture has never been easier.
We were most impressed with the versatility of these carpet furniture sliders, which work well on all types of carpeted surfaces. So, whether your rugs are thin or thick, polyester or plush, you can use the sliders on rugs without worrying about ruining them. Plus, they can slide under any furniture piece with ease despite its size, height, or weight. Whatever the furniture, just use the sliders to move them without a sweat.
Furthermore, the soft EVA foam base of the carpet coasters keeps the furniture legs from ripping or tearing your carpets and rugs. The high-quality EVA foam also makes the sliders suitable for everyday use. So, if you’re planning to rearrange all your furniture pieces or move them for daily cleaning, these carpet coasters can be a perfect choice.
On top of this, these furniture sliders are ideal for the easy and noiseless moving of furniture pieces. The high-quality plastic bottoms of the coaster discs help you to move the furniture without causing any noise or strain. They can make your dream of noiseless and frictionless furniture reshuffling a reality.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Even though the furniture sliders are multipurpose, they are smaller compared to similar products. Their assembled diameter of 3.5 inches is often not enough to hold larger and heavier furniture legs. So, these carpet sliders may not be ideal for holding heavy cabinets or dressers. Plus, they are not very attractive, which can inconvenience your aesthetic room decor.
We now come to the best furniture sliders for hardwood floors, and the first product under this sub-category is the X-Protector furniture sliders for hard surfaces. These are heavy-duty felt sliders that are designed to move bulky furniture pieces across hard surfaces without any hitch. They are also designed to offer long-term durability.
👍 IS YOUR FURNITURE TOO HEAVY TO MOVE IT EASILY? DO YOU...
👍 16 HARD FLOOR SLIDERS WILL HELP You TO MOVE THE...
Why Did We Like It?
The foam sliders are designed for heavy-duty applications and thus can be reused time and again for moving and adjusting all types of furniture pieces. So, if you are struggling with bulky furniture pieces, such as dressers or cabinets, just put these sliders under the furniture legs, and moving them will be a breeze.
Also, the felt pads are truly effective in preventing the furniture legs from leaving scratch marks on your hardwood floor while transporting furniture across it. They offer a secure and long-lasting grip on bulky furniture pieces, allowing them to glide gracefully.
What’s more, these foam sliders are easy to use; all you need to do is place them under a sofa, table, bed, or dresser. Additionally, the premium rubber and felt foam base of the sliders are made of high-quality material, allowing you to use them for heavy objects throughout multiple moves.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Even though the sliders are easy to place under furniture legs, taking them out can be tricky. Furthermore, if you keep these sliders under a heavy piece of furniture for a long time, you may find dents on your hardwood surfaces.
Next up on our list of best furniture sliders for hardwood floors, we have the Ruby plastic sliders from BulbHead. These sliders are ideal for protecting your polished hardwood floors from getting scratched by furniture legs. They are compatible with most pieces and perfect for moving heavy objects around the house.
Pack of 8 Chair Leg Sliders: One package contains 8 AS SEEN...
Furniture Movers Protect Your Hard Surface & Tile Floors:...
Why Did We Like It?
The Ruby Sliders fit perfectly over the furniture legs of large and heavy pieces to prevent them from leaving scratch marks on any hard surface, such as tile or hardwood floors. So, your floors stay beautiful without getting any nasty dents or marks from the furniture.
Moreover, the distinct red felt pads are responsible for a soundless gliding of the furniture pieces over a hard surface. In other words, no more scratches and no more screeching sounds.
Additionally, the sliders can stretch to fit any furniture leg. Square, circle, thick, or thin, whatever the size or shape of the furniture leg might be, the sliders will fit right over them without any trouble. Plus, the premium nano-weave felt pad is glued to the bottom of each slider with industry-grade adhesive so that it doesn’t fall off easily.
What Could’ve Been Better?
These sliders are not designed for carpeted floors and should not be used to move furniture pieces over rugs and carpets. The available sizes are suitable for larger pieces, and the company does not offer smaller models. You may have to look elsewhere for furniture with smaller legs.
Next product is the SuperSliders from Waxman that are designed for hardwood floors. These are reusable furniture movers that can help you quickly and easily move all sorts of furniture across hard surfaces. They are suitable for dragging furniture across hardwood, linoleum, tile, and other hard surfaces. So, moving or remodeling becomes quite easy with these felt sliders.
Move Furniture Effortlessly - For wood, laminate, tile, and...
Save Surfaces from Everyday Wear and Tear - Sliders...
Why Did We Like It?
Moving and reshuffling heavy furniture is pretty much the worst part of house remodeling. However, these SuperSliders make moving furniture pieces so much easier. Simply place the sliders under your heavy furniture and drag them effortlessly across any hard surfaces. Just be aware not to drag them across carpets or rugs.
Also, they are perfect for all furniture. Whether you’re trying to remodel your living room, bedroom or office, don’t hesitate to use these sliders for reshuffling and readjusting the furniture pieces. In addition to moving furniture, you can use these foam coasters to readjust any heavy electric appliances. They have multipurpose applications.
Furthermore, the dimension of each furniture mover is perfect for supporting large furniture. Each slider measures 3.5 inches x 6 inches and comes in an oval shape. Hence, you can easily put them under square or circular furniture legs without worrying about leaving dents on your hardwood floor.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Even though the sliders are good for moving bulky furniture, they slide out right underneath small or light furniture pieces. So, if you try to fit them under your small coffee table, they might just slide out. Moreover, we were also concerned about the quality of felt and rubber used in the foam base of the furniture sliders.
Pros
Perfect for bulky furniture
Durable and reusable
Easy to use
Ideal size
Suitable for easy cleaningSuitable for easy cleaning
Moving on with our list, we have the 24-piece furniture sliders from Trushome. These are reusable felt pads designed for heavy-duty uses, which help you move heavy furniture easily and quickly. Also, they are specially designed for protecting any hard floor surfaces. The rubber material of the sliders prevents the heavy furniture legs from scratching your hardwood floor.
The sliders are excellent for easily and quickly moving heavy furniture pieces. Reshuffling and arranging furniture can become a piece of cake while remodeling your house. So, why hire movers when you can do it all yourself? It is so very effortless.
Also, you don’t have to deal with the annoying noise that comes from dragging furniture pieces when you use these foam sliders. The foam base of the sliders ensures a noiseless gliding of furniture on any hard floor surface. Plus, they reduce friction, preventing the hardwood floor and the furniture legs from scuffing and scratching. Moving furniture becomes easy and neat with these sliders.
On top of all this, they have a durable, non-stick grip that helps hold onto the furniture. There’s no glue present on the sliders so that they won’t stain your furniture. The felt and rubber foam also offer a superior grip on the furniture, resulting in a quick and effortless gliding across hard surfaces.
What Could’ve Been Better?
The furniture sliders are not ideal for moving light furniture as they tend to slip right underneath small furniture pieces. So, naturally, you cannot use them to glide small chairs or tables. Additionally, these are not permanent furniture sliders, which means you can’t hold furniture for a long time using them.
Pros
Noiseless, effortless gliding
Prevents scratching
Prevents scuffing
Suitable for all furniture
Non-stick, durable gripper
Cons
Not for light furniture
Not permanent furniture sliders
Best Furniture Sliders For Both Carpet And Hardwood Floors
As we move on to our final sub-category, we bring you the furniture sliders suitable for both carpet and hardwood floors. And the first product of this sub-category is the furniture moving kit from Flerise. These felt pads can protect carpets, hardwood floors, ceramic tile, linoleum floors, and all other hard surfaces from noise and scratches.
High quality EVA foam felt pads,16 pieces value pack protect...
EVA foam sliders keep your wooden floors no scratches and...
Why Did We Like It?
The most attractive of these furniture sliders is their versatility. They work well on carpets and all other hard surfaces, including hardwood floors. The high-quality Eva foam felt pads prevent the scratching of your polished hardwood floors and the ripping of your carpets while moving furniture.
Also, these Eva foam sliders help in the noiseless reshuffling of your furniture pieces while remodeling. Plus, they are reusable. So, you can leave them under furniture for easy moving and cleaning. Now you don’t have to waste your effort on pushing around the couch or wardrobe to clean the living room corners.
Moreover, these are non-stick gripper sliders that you can use on any furniture, including sofas, beds, tables, dressers, electrical appliances, and much more. The durable and reusable features of the Eva foam sliders help them provide a solid and secure grip for a long time.
What Could’ve Been Better?
Although the sliders work well on carpet and hardwood floors, they are not suitable for moving heavy furniture. You can use it mostly for adjusting light furniture. Also, gliding furniture pieces aren’t quick and easy. You need to put in some extra effort for reshuffling the furniture using these sliders.
Pros
Suitable for carpet and hardwood floors
Easy to use
Premium materials
Reusable purpose
Durable Eva foam
Cons
Not suitable for heavy furniture
Gliding takes some effortGliding takes some effort
The next product in this sub-category is the EZ Moves furniture sliders from Allstar Innovations suitable for all floor types, including carpeted and hard floor surfaces. This furniture moving system is ideal for moving heavy appliances and furniture easily and quickly without a sweat. No furniture will seem too heavy or too large to move if you choose to use these sliders.
MOVING MADE EASY! – The do yourself furniture moving...
PERFECT FOR ALL FURNITURE – There is no piece of furniture...
Why Did We Like It?
We were instantly attracted to the furniture lifter with this furniture moving system. Lifting and moving heavy furniture becomes a breeze with the lifter and the sliders. So, no need to worry about hurting your back while reshuffling furniture when remodeling the house.
Also, this is a DIY furniture moving system. You can easily do all the heavy lifting and moving by yourself without hiring professional movers. Hence, you can actually end up saving a lot of money if you choose to use this furniture moving kit.
Additionally, the sliders are perfect for moving all types of furniture pieces. You can easily move and clean your furniture without any hassle. The sliders are also reusable. Thus, you need not worry about changing them anytime soon. Plus, the kit comes with plastic and felt sliders. So, you can use them on carpet and hardwood floors.
What Could’ve Been Better?
The biggest drawback about these sliders and the furniture lifter is their poor design. The design of the lifter makes it extremely difficult and time-consuming to lift heavy furniture. At the same time, the poor design of the sliders results in falling away of the felt pads. Hence, the foam pads of the sliders come off easily only after a few uses.
Finally, the last item on our list is the X-Protector multi-surface furniture sliders that can move your furniture on any surface easily and quickly. These are 2-in-1 sliders that work well on carpets and hard floor surfaces. So, if you are trying to shift your study table from the carpeted bedroom floor to the hardwood office floor, these furniture la sliders will work like magic.
✌ IS YOUR FURNITURE TOO HEAVY TO MOVE IT EASILY? DO YOU...
✌ FURNITURE MOVING PADS FOR ALL SURFACES - 8 furniture...
Why Did We Like It?
The 2-in-1 sliders come with hardwood socks and normal plastic sliders. If you want to move to furniture on carpets and rugs, use the plastic sliders. But, if you have a hardwood floor, just put on the hardwood socks over the plastic sliders and glide the furniture effortlessly on the hard surface.
The plastic sliders and hardwood socks also work well together to prevent causing dents and scratches on all types of carpets and hard floor surfaces. Hence, they are incredibly versatile for moving furniture pieces across any floor surface.
On top of all this, the premium quality materials of the sliders and hardwood socks make them durable and reusable. So, they can serve you again and again for a long time. No need to worry about replacing them anytime soon. Furthermore, if you’re not satisfied with the quality of the sliders, the manufacturer will refund your money without any question.
What Could’ve Been Better?
The hardwood socks that come with the plastic sliders tend to get dirty quite easily. And dirty hardwood socks can ruin the aesthetic appeal of your furniture. Also, the product information is outright misleading as it says that the package comes with eight pieces of hardwood socks and eight pieces of plastic sliders. Whereas in reality, four pieces of each are included.
Pros
Hardwood socks included
Prevent scratches and dents
Suitable for all furniture pieces
Reusable premium-quality sliders
Easy refund policy
Cons
Dirty hardwood socks
Misleading product information
Furniture Sliders Buying Guide
Now that we’ve talked about all the major furniture sliders, it’s important to discuss the key factors that come into play while you’re choosing the right sliders for your furniture. So, let’s take a look!
1. Floor Type
Always consider the floor of your room before purchasing furniture sliders. Some work well on carpet flooring, while some are good for hardwood floors. Also, there are some sliders that work as multi-surface movers. So, it is always essential to buy furniture sliders based on the floor type.
2. Furniture Type
Although most furniture sliders are advertised to work for all furniture, the reality is very different. Large, oval felt sliders usually work well on tall and bulky furniture pieces. If you’re trying to move heavy furniture, try to look for sliders that come with a thick, high-quality Eva foam for better grip and durability.
3. Durability
When you’re buying furniture sliders, you usually want them to last for a long time. It is best to choose furniture sliders with premium quality materials, like a hard plastic bottom and a thick rubber foam. Such premium quality sliders offer a secure grip on your furniture and can be reused again and again.
Verdict
After going through our list of best furniture sliders, we hope you’ll feel much more confident about choosing the right sliders to drive away all your worries about all the heavy lifting and furniture moving.
If you ask us about our top favorite, we think the Waxman SuperSliders 4744095N is the best choice if you have carpets. But, if you have polished hardwood floors, we’ll suggest you go for the X-Protector Furniture Sliders 1. Or, you can also check out the multi-surface Flerise furniture sliders.
Whichever product you choose, just make sure it meets your needs. You can also roll up your sleeves and do some more research before deciding on a product.
And on that note, we’ll be signing off. Take care, and we’ll see you next time. Happy shopping!
Over time, furnaces have been replacing the conventional fireplace as the means to provide warmth in homes. Today, furnaces have emerged as the powerhouse behind every commercial, industrial, and residential heating system. With their diverse utility and beneficial features, the demand for furnaces is always high.
This is one of the reasons why the market is flooded with a variety of furnace options for you to consider, which is why the selection process can be challenging and time-consuming.
To help you with your furnace selection, we’ve broadly categorized the 30 types of furnaces into four easy-to-understand sections. So, without further ado, let’s get going!
Types of Furnaces
What Is a Furnace?
Before diving into the different types of furnaces available in the market, it makes sense to understand the unit’s purpose. A furnace is one of the main components of an HVAC system that activates once you set your thermostat. The fundamental principle is pretty much the same for every furnace; it takes in air, heats it up, and then distributes the warm air throughout your home or room (depending on its size).
To help you find the type of furnace that’s most appropriate for your home, we’ve divided our guide into four sections. Each section explains the different categories of the heating system in detail, allowing you to choose the best option.
Types of Furnaces Based On Efficiency and Design
In this section, we’ll be categorizing the general types of furnaces based on efficiency and design.
Natural Draft Furnaces
Known for its simple design and fewer controls, the natural draft is among the oldest types of furnaces. It depended fuel to create heat, but without a burner, it failed to circulate air into the room. Instead, any heat produced by the furnace would vent through chimneys made of masonry or brick.
Over time, homeowners utilized electric blowers to push the hot air out of the furnace and circulate it in the room. Natural draft furnaces with gas systems depend on a thermostat to control the amount of heat produced while coal or wood furnaces rely on the amount of fuel left in the system.
Forced Air Furnaces
Forced air furnaces gained popularity in the 1950s and 1960s. They were more efficient than natural draft furnaces, but their annual fuel utilization efficiency can’t be compared to that of today.
Made using steel, they were bulky and could be installed on the same pipe system as the natural draft. However, unlike the latter, they came with blowers to distribute heat throughout the room.
That’s not all; forced air furnaces offered homeowners ample control over heat. They were connected to belts and later designed to work with air conditioners after relying on brick and masonry chimneys.
Forced Draft Furnaces
Taking efficiency a step further is the forced draft furnace, featuring a steel heat exchanger and a multi-speed blower. Consequently, the combustion air blower pulls air through the furnace’s heat exchanger, thereby increasing fuel efficiency.
The multi-speed blower also makes it convenient for homeowners to adjust the amount of heat being pumped into their homes for optimal comfort. What’s more, they are compact in size compared to older furnaces, making them perfect for every household.
Condensing Furnaces
Condensing furnaces ensure high fuel efficiency, thanks to their combustion area, secondary heat exchanger, and draft inducer. During operation, the heat exchanger removes heat that’s released in the exhaust gas, condensing water vapors and other chemicals.
This makes the pipes strong enough to withstand the acids created by the chemicals. On the other hand, the draft inducer makes it easy for piping to be horizontal or vertical. This allows you to achieve the most efficient arrangement to help bring fresh air into the furnace from outside.
Single-Stage Furnaces
This furnace comes with a single gas valve that opens and closes to allow gas to flow at a high rate. Generally, single-stage furnaces are very noisy, running on only one speed while continuously pumping out hot air at a fast pace.
Perfect for mild to moderate areas, they keep you warm but fail to maximize savings per month, as they work at 80% annual fuel utilization efficiency.
Dual/Two-Stage Furnaces
A two-stage furnace will offer more control over the flow of gas compared to its single-stage counterpart. You may easily choose between full or low power, depending on your requirements.
That’s not all; it can adjust according to the heating load of your home by communicating with the thermostat. In other words, the thermostat triggers the furnace to open up its valve, allowing full power when your home starts getting colder during the winters.
Operating at around 90% annual fuel utilization efficiency, it’s without a doubt one step above the single-stage furnace. It also comes with an extended heating cycle to ensure better air distribution throughout your room for optimum comfort.
Modulating Furnaces
A modulating furnace keeps adjusting the amount of heat released into your home to ensure optimal heating at all times. Although models vary, most units adjust their output after considering the temperature of your home.
The furnace is most commonly used in homes located in areas with long and cold winters where heat is demanded for an extended duration. Being highly efficient, it makes sense for homeowners to take advantage of the system, despite its hefty price tag.
Types of Furnaces Based on Fuel-Type
In this section, we’ll be shedding a light on the different types of furnaces based on the type of fuel utilized for heat generation.
Natural Gas Furnaces
Furnaces that use natural gas as their source of fuel are commonly used in most households, as they’re relatively inexpensive and easy to maintain. They don’t break down that often, so you need not bother about spending a lot on necessary repairs and replacement when required.
Not only that, but you don’t have to worry about causing pollution every time you turn on the furnace to heat up your home. This is because natural gas is the cleanest and most efficient form of fuel. Using a small amount of it will help produce optimal heat during the cold winter months.
Electric Furnaces
Nowadays, most homeowners prefer electric furnaces because they don’t require additional gas lines. This saves expenses on running pipework by calling professionals for the purpose.
With easy access to electricity, using this type of furnace to heat your home is more convenient than their natural gas counterparts. Being cost-effective, it serves as the ideal option for families on a tighter budget. In fact, electric furnaces are also more efficient than the other types of furnaces. You need not worry about toxic fumes or carbon monoxide leaks.
Oil-Fired Furnaces
You can definitely consider opting for an oil furnace if your home has the space for it, and you don’t mind having someone over to fill up its tank on a regular basis. However, in case your furnace runs out of oil, you’ll have to wait for the person to come back and refill it to heat your room again.
Besides these drawbacks, this furnace-type is relatively easy to maintain, but you’ll need to change the oil filters regularly to avoid the risk of a fire hazard. Apart from this, it’s important to note that despite being more reasonably priced compared to natural gas and electric filters, you’ll eventually end up paying more for the fuel itself. This is why we recommend weighing long-term benefits and savings before going ahead with this purchase.
Propane-Fueled Furnaces
Homeowners are turning to propane furnaces since they can be used almost anywhere, and they don’t require gas lines. All you need to do is connect the furnace to a large propane storage tank, and you’re good-to-go. However, like oil furnaces, a propane furnace also requires regular filling of its tank to prevent running out of fuel.
The best part of using this type of furnace is that it’s incredibly adaptable. You can simply opt to burn natural gas instead of propane in case of a shortage or price surge. Being hotter than any other fuel, it manages to heat up your home within no time by circulating hot air uniformly throughout the room. You’ll also be impressed by its durability as these furnaces are guaranteed to last for 20 years or more.
Coal Furnaces
Equipped with fewer moving parts than the others, furnaces fueled by coal are less likely to break down and require extensive repair. That said, manufacturers are utilizing anthracite coal to fuel furnaces nowadays, as it produces high heat without the dangerous soot and smoke.
Unlike bituminous, anthracite coal is almost 100% carbon. Even though it prevents smell, be prepared to find dust and ash while cleaning out the furnace. Nonetheless, the fuel source is commendable as it’s both efficient and easy to manage.
Wood-Burning Furnaces
Looking for a dependable and efficient source of fuel for your furnace? It’s safe to say that wood is your best bet. It eliminates the high monthly heating bills, offering financial relief to those who use it. In fact, furnaces powered by wood can be used to heat a number of buildings at once by moving them outside, thereby reducing the risk of a fire hazard. To further ensure safety, make sure you clean and maintain them regularly.
A furnace free of rust and creosote will last as long as possible. On the other hand, a low-quality model without proper maintenance will serve its purpose for hardly a decade. Furthermore, the easy availability of wood makes this furnace-type high on demand, especially for people living in a large area of land who are able to harvest and cure their own wood.
Waste Oil Furnaces
These furnaces serve as green and environmental-friendly solutions, as they recycle waste automotive or vegetable oil that would have normally been disposed of.
When cleaned and maintained regularly, waste oil furnaces can last for 20 to 25 years, so you can rest assured of its efficiency and performance over time. However, it’s critical to keep in mind that waste oil can contain lubricants and pollutants, such as chromium, lead, and PCBs, which can be hazardous to health while heating.
This is why you should go by the EPA regulations to know which fuels are safe to burn. In some areas, users may need to purchase a permit and monitor their chimney emissions regularly to maintain the ecological balance of their surroundings.
Dual Fuel Furnaces
During cold weather, dual fuel furnaces fire up gas to distribute warm air throughout the room. On the other hand, they utilize a heat pump in the comparatively warmer months to maintain a comfortable temperature at all times.
The heat pump takes air from the outdoors to warm your indoor space. Its air handler passes the air over a hot refrigerant while the fan circulates the warm air evenly throughout your home.
Dual fuel furnaces are considered to be one of the most efficient types of furnaces on the market. Even though its initial installation and system up-gradation may be expensive, the system saves on energy consumption and associated costs.
Types of Industrial Furnaces
The primary goal for each industrial furnace remains the same - attaining the highest level of heat both efficiently and uniformly. On that note, we’ll be discussing the types of furnaces used in industries for metal and material processing.
Bell Furnaces
Bell furnaces are electrically heated, thermal recirculation heating, or gas-fired systems that include a movable dome. Ideally, these units are used to temper, normalize, anneal, and stress relieve steel plate formed parts. However, they can also be used with multiple bases to provide reliable seals, treat strips, coils, sheets, rods, and more.
Box Furnaces
Featuring vertical lifts or swing-open doors, box furnaces ensure a consistent airflow while used for heat-treating, curing, calcining, preheating, tempering, and other processes. Available in both electric and gas variants, they accept heavy-loads to support industrial and laboratory applications.
Quenching Furnaces
These furnaces come with an enclosed heating chamber to prevent low-temperature processes like phase transformation. Its rapid and controlled cooling hardens the material to prevent uneven heating and overheating. However, you can also perform the tempering technique once the quenching process is over to increase toughness.
Having said that, gears, bearing components, fasteners, and agricultural machinery components are a few products processed in quenching furnaces.
Forging Furnaces
Many people often confuse forging furnaces with pizza ovens because of their uncanny resemblance. They transmit heat via radiation to bring the temperature of the metal to a point at which it can be forged, or to stop the hardening process.
Rotary Furnaces
This industrial furnace-type, ideally used for calcination and oxidation, features a lined furnace welded from steel into a barrel shape. Mounted on a drive, it rotates the barrel throughout the heat treatment while the material is mixed by tilting the furnace during the process.
What’s more, these units are highly efficient with easy pasteurization, providing heat uniformity with good material contact. As far as the internal heat source goes, it can be either electric or gas with a flow of muffled combustion gases.
Tempering Furnaces
These furnaces are designed to heat-treat ferrous metal products in order to increase their toughness. That said, heat-treating certain high strength materials may impact the energy absorption and alloy’s formation.
This is why tempering furnaces are often used with quenching furnaces to achieve the best balance of strength and elasticity. For this, it’s crucial to maintain uniform temperature levels throughout the furnace’s chamber. Only then will you be able to achieve the desired material characteristics.
Vacuum Furnaces
You’ll find a vacuum furnace in almost all industries. What makes it stand out from the other types of furnaces is the vacuum, which is maintained throughout the heating process. This, in turn, protects the heated steel and metal parts from overheating and damage.
Ideally these furnaces are used for brazing, sintering, heat treatment, and annealing. Vacuum furnaces, whether they’re gas heated or electric, also include pumps to prevent oxidation, heat loss, and contamination.
Salt Bath Furnaces
Salt bath furnaces are used to treat high-speed steel and other edge tools, annealing stainless steels and nickel-chrome alloys, and brazing automotive radiators. Utilizing high heat transfer characteristics of convection, they help achieve fast heating of metal parts, typically five times that rate of air furnaces.
These furnaces are usually powered by electrodes immersed directly in molten salt. The temperature of the bath depends on the types of salts used, such as cyanide and chloride mixtures, with temperatures ranging anywhere between 300 to 2350 degrees Fahrenheit.
Depending on the temperature during operation, ceramic or metal pots are used for the process. While the electrodes are preferably mild or high chromium steel, typically square-edged, and not round, to maximize magnetic flux. That being said, the electrodes can be controlled through a tap changing transformer to help you adjust the power as required.
Pit Furnaces
For those who don’t know, a pit furnace is commonly known as a top-load furnace, and it’s often available as a variant of an electric or gas furnace. Mainly used in automotive and aircraft manufacturing, the unit also helps in mining, machine building, and generating wind energy.
Types of Furnaces Based On Features and Airflow
This section will take you through an in-depth analysis of the different types of furnaces categorized based on their features and airflow.
Sealed Combustion Furnaces
Furnaces that come with sealed combustion not only protect you and your family from the risk of carbon monoxide, but they also offer energy efficiency. Plus, they retain the heat for a longer period of time to ensure that your home is efficiently and evenly heated at all times.
Energy Star Rated Furnaces
Energy rated furnaces come with an annual fuel utilization efficiency of more than 90%. It makes sense to categorize these models selected by the US Department of Energy and the US Environmental Protection Agency as a type of furnace because, unlike other units, they help in saving energy.
Ideally, furnaces that come with an energy star rating use 20% to 30% less energy than what’s required by the mandates from the government. As a result, they lower expenses by saving on electricity bills. This is one of the crucial reasons why they’re growing in popularity among the homeowners of today.
Smart Furnaces
Don’t mind spending a few extra bucks? In that case, we’d suggest considering a furnace equipped with smart technology to make your life more convenient. These models come with intelligent controls that notify you when it’s time to change the filter.
They also allow you to monitor the airflow and adjust the zones at home. Even when you’re not at home, smart furnaces help you keep a close watch on the interior and exterior temperature of your home using any device, be it a smartphone or a tablet.
Upflow Furnaces
These furnaces draw in cool air through their base, and then they push out the warm air through the top. Hence, they’re perfect for homes where the ductwork is usually above the furnace.
Downflow Furnaces
Downflow furnaces differ from upflow furnaces in their heating mechanism. These units intake cool air from the top and release the warm air from their base. As such, they’re ideal for places where the ductwork is below the furnace.
Horizontal Furnaces
Perfect for attics or basements, horizontal furnaces are designed to lie on their sides, so they don’t require much vertical space. They intake air from one side and release the warmth from the other. Plus, they’re available in two variants - upflow/horizontal and downflow/horizontal.
Factors to Consider When Choosing a Furnace
Even after reading this extensive list, deciding on a suitable type of furnace for home or industrial use isn’t a simple choice. This is why we have a few crucial points for you to consider while considering your options.
The Right Size
You might have decided on the type of furnace for heating your home or office space, but that’s not enough. Make sure you choose the right size (measured in BTUs) based on the size of the area, ceiling height, local climate, and the number of doors and windows.
Climate and Region
It’s important to opt for a furnace-type that suits where you live. This will help you determine the climate and availability of energy resources. An open area with the provision of curing or harvesting wood is perfect for wood-burning furnaces. On the other hand, electric variants are ideal for areas with a lack of natural energy resources.
Brands
The brand name often serves as a source of reliability, so it’s equally important to consider the brand before settling on a furnace. Oil and gas furnaces from American Standard, Rheem, and Trane are highly rated for efficiency, price, and performance, while Carrier and Goodman are often considered while buying electric furnaces.
Final Words
Believe it or not, furnaces have a long history of heating homes dating back to the Roman era, 1200 BCE. Utilizing a heating-system referred to as “hypocaust,” they used to distribute heat in palaces and kingdoms until the fall of the Roman empire. These systems also regained popularity in the 13th century.
Modern furnaces aren’t just heating systems used to warm the air of your room, home, or building; The thermal energy obtained from these units can also be used to process metal and materials in industries. As such, they have many commercial and industrial applications as well.
We hope this guide assists you when making your final decision.
The foundational knowledge of art, and constant practice, will help you create a backbone to grow as an artist. Learning the fundamentals can be difficult and tedious in the beginning, but it will get better over time.
Knowing the fundamentals is essential before you start getting into the details of art education. The knowledge of the ground rules will help you set the foundation right, and you can mix and match to get outputs which are perfect. Practicing art fundamentals is the only way to get the best out of your artwork.
Each type of design that you are trying to create has several building blocks. You can break every complicated design, and then you will notice the essential elements that the artist is using.
The ability to create meaningful and robust artwork takes place only when you understand the fundamentals of art, and then you should focus on developing your technical expertise, and reflect your voice through your work.
Let’s look at the different fundamentals of art:
What Are The Fundamentals Of Art?
1. Anatomy
The study of anatomy might get intensive due to the sheer volume of information that is available. But, you will get a clearer picture of the relationships between different elements of the body and their proportions. It will help you draw some convincing characters and figures.
You need to understand the functioning of the joints to be able to highlight how the muscles and the bones will be moving. By improving your knowledge about surface forms and movement, you’ll be able to get the structure correct in the drawing of the human body. It also helps you learn intrinsic details like how shadows and highlights should be created when the bones and muscles are bent.
Every living being that you’re trying to draw whether it’s a creature or a human does have a skeleton. So, we advise you to master one area at a time because learning this basic concept can be challenging to internalize.
To have good knowledge about this fundamental topic is required for professional work, mainly if you belong to the field of entertainment art like cartooning, illustration, animation, or digital art as you will be required to draw different living creatures. It takes the right amount of skill and training to make something that is complex appear simple to the human eye.
Knowing about the anatomy is a building block to help you perfect different aspects of your drawing. For instance, it will help you understand how to design the sofa according to the proportion of the body or how to make the clothes fit perfectly on your character.
In art education, the study of anatomy has been a fundamental topic for decades. It helps you get the necessary interrelation of the human body correct, or else the characters can turn out to look rubbery and out of form. In the end, the study of the anatomy will help you create a sense of balance in your practice of art and sharpen your observations.
2. Value & Lighting
You will be covering every detail related to rendering in the study of value and lighting. Values can be the same, whether you have been using grayscale or color. If you gain a good understanding of value, then it will improve your knowledge of color selection. This reflects how the study of one complements the other.
However, if you're a novice to the art of value, then you need to regularly practice drawing and keep trying to render as much as you can. Start with still life art as it does not move and slowly progress into the portrait. Practicing to draw inanimate objects can help to deliver fruitful results. This can get a little stressful, but it will be highly educational.
The study of value is about understanding the concept of light and shadow in detail. The technical aspect of light should be given immense attention when you’re opting to go for technical rendering.
Shadows are created in the absence of light, which means that a part of the object is receiving more light than the rest. It seems to be simple in theory, but you need a lot of practice to get this right. Shading is important in creating a sense of light and vice versa.
The concept of Value deals with the darkness or lightness of a particular color. The brightness and contrast in different images help to determine how we see different objects and understand them.
The entire point of focusing on value is to help you create an illusion of light. If you understand the use of Value than you’ll be able to combine shadows (the area in which light is not reflecting), and highlights (the area where light is reflecting) to create an illusion of a light source.
While you’re drawing, you need to understand the different aspects of light and the way it reacts on surfaces. A piece of artwork that has a complete range of values is mostly successful — irrespective of the type of art that you’re trying to create. You should have a piece of extensive knowledge about representing both dark values (shades) and light values (tints).
Putting the art of value and lighting into practice will help you suggest the mood and enhance the story of an image.
3. Color Theory
It is the knowledge about the different principles which is in use for creating beautiful color combinations. It should be harmonious and pleasing to our senses. Create a common ground for you to learn the different ways in which colors can be related, coordinated, blended, arranged, and used.
Having the basic knowledge about color theory will help you learn why specific colors tend to work aesthetically while the rest do not. You will be able to learn the art of color mixing, color contrast, and creating some significant visual effects.
Learning the fundamentals of color theory will require to understand these three factors:
Color harmonies - This helps you to know how to create unity or balance between colors. When you combine colors to make a harmonious combination, it’s pleasing to the eye of your audience. Harmony is not about monotony or chaos, but being able to create a sense of equilibrium between the two.
When you’re developing on your ideas to create color harmony, there are many color issues that you have to consider- the nature of primary colors, the circular nature present in hue, along with the concept of complementary colors. Choose your color harmonies wisely to help improve the look of your painting, or it might get spoiled.
Color wheel - The wheel has 12 colors arranged with a certain sense of progression. It has three types of colors, namely primary, secondary, and tertiary. The primary colors (yellow, blue, and red) are known to be stable as other colors cannot be mixed to create them.
While secondary colors (orange, green, and purple) can be created by a balanced combination of the primary ones. And you need to use an unequal mixture of secondary and primary colors to create tertiary colors (red-orange, yellow-green, blue-purple, yellow-orange, and red-purple).
Color context - Understanding this aspect will help you learn how a particular color behaves in relation to other colors. It can connote positive feelings in a specific context, but it might portray negative emotions in another.
For instance, red appears brighter when placed against a black background, but tends to look dull against a white background. There are no rules for how a color will behave, but instead, it’s about trying different combinations to select the best effect.
You also need to understand what each color connotes, to help you select the right color according to the setting. Warm colors like yellow, red, and orange have attractive personalities. While, cool colors like green, blue, and purple are less active and more comforting.
4. Composition
Having composition in your work is about being able to order the artistic elements in a unified manner which will help to make the final result effective. This does not imply that your work should only be satisfying on an aesthetic level, but it should be fulfilling other additional goals too. For instance, it should be able to convey a social message or be politically provoking.
Composition helps to give your piece of art a precise layout and structure. It guides the eye of the audience to emphasize the focal point of your work. This provides a sense of achievement as the message is being conveyed through your work.
Even if you’re able to get the anatomy, form, lighting, perspective, and techniques in place, the entire drawing can run out of balance if the composition is not correct. If there is a weak composition then it can reduce or destroy the message and impact of even the most highly polished artwork. You cannot create any piece of art without a composition, because it will either be created by accident or in a conscious manner.
The composition is like the skeleton of a living being- we know that the body is being held by the bones even though we cannot see it. Similarly, in a piece of art, we know that an idea has given form to the work, and it will guide you to understand how each element should be placed.
There are some aspects in composition which should be focused on to help add value and grab the attention of the audience:
Unity - concentrate on this area as it will help ensure that all the subjects in your composition are unified as one. If your piece of art lacks unity, then the work will appear unappealing and fragmented.
Symmetry - it plays a significant role as the appeal of your painting depends on this. When you have a symmetrical painting it will create a balance, but an asymmetrical painting can appear awkward and unappealing.
Focal Point - when the viewer rests their eyes on this point, the message of your painting should be conveyed, and an emotional connection should be created.
Movement - creating a sense of motion in your work will help to keep the audience engaged. It also depends on how you position the figure and arrange the subject.
Light contrast - focusing on this aspect will help you provide depth to your work and create drama.
Proportion - it means being able to strike the right balance between size and quantity, which helps to enhance the originality of the object that you’re drawing.
If you’re able to get the fundamentals of composition in place, then you’ll be creating some realistic and appealing pieces of art. And if you don’t focus on this aspect than your work will end up losing the spark. This might be a little challenging initially, but when you keep creating art with a particular intention in mind, then the aspect of composition will get more transparent for you.
5. Form
Before the use of color became familiar it was the form that was considered the fundamental element in painting the parts of the human body. If you want to be able to create objects which appear three-dimensional or have length, breadth, and height then developing this skill is essential. When an artist starts recognizing different forms, they tend to see beyond the paper or the two-dimensional screen. This skill is quite simple to learn, but it is going to be challenging to master.
Form creates an illusion of volume in the art being created. But you can create the illusion of any form by learning the different ways in which light tends to react on a particular object. The ability to see various forms will enhance your skills as an artist. By getting a grip on this skill, you will learn to draw images that appear realistic.
Are you wondering how you can probably practice this skill?
Well, you first need to learn how to break down the different complicated forms into simpler forms like cones, spheres, cylinders, pyramids, wedges, and boxes. If you can learn to draw these basic shapes from every different angle, then you’ll gain the skills to reconstruct everything else. You’ll be able to draw any design without the requirement of having a reference material for it.
6. Perspective
Having even basic knowledge about perspective can help to improve your artistic skills. If you learn these tricks, then you will have a sense of reality in your art by creating an illusion of depth in your paintings, and you will learn to draw from various viewpoints. You’ll also understand the placement of lighting and shadows.
If you’re focusing on creating something with just a single tone, then having a simple perspective is enough. In which you need not worry about Value, color, tone, or shading/light. Perspective is the key element in your drawing, which gives a three-dimensional feel to even a flat image. It’s a system of representation in a way that distant objects will tend to appear closer and smaller in art.
The three types of perspectives are:
One-point perspective
Two-point perspective
Three-point perspective
7. Line
It is often argued that the Line is the most important element in art. It’s the design tool in which every piece and type of art relies upon. A line has tone, width, texture, and length. It can define different forms, divide a particular space, suggest a direction, and describe contour. Without the use of Line, you cannot afford to note shapes, suggest textures, or add depth.
The different types of line drawings are:
Center and Structural Lines - In animation these lines are commonly used to make sure that figures are balanced and symmetrical
Contour Line - This is used to create an outline for drawing to make the Form or edge of an object more defined.
Line Weight - This is used to show the line strength, or how dark or light the Line can appear on paper.
Orthogonal Line - You’ll find the use of this Line in perspective drawing. These are lines that tend to reach the vanishing point and meet there.
Horizon Line - The use of this Line is seen in landscapes in which the height of the observer’s eye is controlled.
Implied Line - This occurs when after a tiny break you tend to continue the Line, and it proceeds along the same direction.
Hatched and Cross Hatched Line - Found in drawings which consist of crossing parallel lines (cross-hatching) or parallel lines (hatching). It helps to create differences in darkness, lightness, and texture.
8. Edge
As you place two different strokes of color one next to the other, you tend to create a certain edge. It is referred to as the transition between two shades of color.
You might notice that there might be few soft edges, some are sharp, and some might be lost entirely as you don't know where one color ends and the other starts. Sharp edges are usually placed around the focal point of a painting, as they tend to demand attention while the soft edges highlight a sense of gradual transition.
Edges usually form when there is a change in plane, object or color; you need to understand the factors which tend to influence the way we see these edges which are movement, focus, light, and environment.
Final Words
Learning to make some beautiful pieces of art requires a good understanding of the fundamentals. Use this guide to help you focus on the basics, and keep trying to resolve every problem as you grow as an artist. Experiment and have fun with different sketches, colors, portrait, and paintings!
2D and 3D rendering can be an exciting task, as you can paint your wildest imaginations on digital screens. However, inspiration is often needed.
In fact, we believe that nothing in this world is created without inspiration be it any form of art. And with the internet in place, you can surf through millions of images at any point in time. But it can be a taxing process, and you may end up becoming more confused.
So, we decided to list the 77 epic knight concept art to inspire the concept artist in you. This involves 2D and 3D images, as well as paintings made with different art and design software.
This is a depiction of a knight who has been fighting a war. He has a ferocious expression on his face and a broken horn depicting bloody combat. In fact, there is blood visible on different parts of the armor, indicating that there has been a lot of struggle and bloodshed.
If you want to paint this, remember to use the shades of green, gray, and rust to bring out the feel.
If you are into making or weaving realistic images, then this concept art depicting Kratos may be a brilliant piece of inspiration. Kratos is known to be the God of war and personification of strength.
He was seen as a Spartan warrior, and the ferocious look on his face indicates the strength and determination he holds. So, if painting a warrior is on your mind, this is something to take note of.
Why should warriors always be thought of as part of ancient times! This is an entirely new kind of concept art where you see a futuristic woman leading the battle. There are soldiers around her, and all of them have futuristic garb on. The warrior seems to be using laser power to attack the enemies as you can see the blue light emerge from her weapon of choice.
Loki is known to be a quick manipulator who focuses on sabotage, deception, distraction, and stealth. In this image, you see a primed version of Loki, who has a high energy capacity. The armor looks dangerous, and the image seems unforgiving.
Here, the use of a shade of gray with hints of yellow and orange makes this concept art all the more attractive.
If you are keen on painting or creating dragons in Photoshop, then this is an excellent piece of inspiration. Here, you see a giant dragon flying with a warrior in front facing it. There is a lot of tension in the picture, which has been created in shades of purple and pink with hints of blue and green.
Here, you can see a depiction of Knight Artorias, also referred to as Artorias, the Abysswalker. He is the knight boss of Dark souls and is among the Four Knights of Lord Gwyn. This knight is always seen wearing distinct armor and will make for a brilliant piece of inspiration.
The Crusader is known to be a destructive being who crushes enemies with his sheer willpower and strength. He looks dangerous and often overwhelms the opponents with his brutal power and teamwork.
Meanwhile, the surrounding ambiance is cold and grim, making the mood just right for an oncoming battle.
This is an image of the cursed king wherein you can see the face of a warrior that looks harsh and steely. If you are looking to experiment with facial expressions and lighting, then this can be used as a reference point.
Also, do not forget to check out how the light falls on one side of the face while the other is in complete darkness.
Here, you will see a warrior in his true glory with a very grim war-like background. There are swords placed around the frame, which indicate dead bodies and a war that has been fought.
The dark background filled with black clouds and smoke speaks of dark times while the warrior stands undefeated in front. We believe that there is a lot to learn about colors and blending from this piece of concept art.
If you are studying human anatomy and want to design battle characters, then this can be very inspiring. Here a female warrior is looking at the oncoming enemy and there is a sense of power in the way she strikes a pose. The enemy troop is not very visible adding to the mystery of the scene.
Here is another example for those interested in studying human anatomy and are learning how to create the human form. You can see a female warrior striking a confident pose while holding a blood-stained sword. She has a very strict expression on her face, which goes with the character.
So, if you are learning about pose, structure and expressions, this can be a great piece of concept art to look at.
If you are interested in creating dead or horror characters, then this is an amazing piece of concept art. Here, you can see a knight who is dead with hollow eye sockets. The overall look is scary, and there is rust visible on the metal armor.
We feel that the subtle red of the rust paired with tones of gray and beige brings out the deadliness of this scene.
After a deadly image of the knight, we have a very positive picture of a beautiful girl in armor. She has a bright red shawl along with a white owl flying on top. While the background looks deserted, you will see that white and bright colors have been used to create this art piece.
Plus, there is a strange sense of hope that the picture brings forward.
This picture shows a knight along with a young child looking at war from a hilltop. There is a sense of anticipation in this art piece, which is brought forward by the foggy landscape and yellow lights. You will find that the pair has been painted in great detail while the landscape is slightly blurry.
Up next is a painting of Casca, who was a part of the Band of the Hawk and was known to be a very formidable warrior. She is a deuteragonist who is seen in manga and anime series, and this is a beautiful portrayal of her character.
Moving on, check out the detailing done to make those expressive eyes. If you are looking at watercolor paintings to create a digital image, this could prove to be useful as a reference.
While most female knights are shown to have pretty faces, here, you can see a ferocious female knight with a mask on the face.
Meanwhile, the sky behind has black clouds taking over the blue sky, which signifies that darker times are coming. If you are studying shades and textures, this image can be impressive.
A warrior is seen staring at a beautiful landscape before departing for war. This is a gorgeous image that shows the human and affectionate side of the person who is then heading for war.
While the artpiece looks very positive, there is a sense of melancholy as the warrior does not know if he will ever be able to see the sight again. The color play and the concept is simply outstanding.
Inspired by Dark Souls, which is a role-playing action game, the Artorias of the Abyss is a magnificent character, and you can try painting him in Photoshop. This is a great inspiration for those looking to practice texture. There are multiple surfaces shown in the picture, and each demands a separate kind of color blending, which you will be proud of.
If you are learning about warrior attires and fabric blending, then this can help you out. Here, the complete focus is on the outfit, which constitutes the fabric and the armor. The boots and the headgear are also pretty detailed, and you can study the folds, and the way fabric wraps around the body.
Moreover, as you can see, the background has been kept very simple, ensuring that the entire attention stays on the warrior.
This is a 3D image that has been modified to create a very interesting character. You can create your own versions with a lot of detailing and different kinds of limbs. Let your imagination guide you through!
This is another version of the Artorias of the Abyss, which we have already discussed earlier. Here, the image is weaved together with bright shades of blue and rust gold. The brilliant blue against the grim black clouds is sure to draw a lot of attention. If you are learning to play with colors, then this can help you get inspired.
Here, you can see a young girl in a complete armor suit with headgear in hand. She has a determined expression on her face, and her hand is holding a sword firmly. While looking at this image, you must have noticed how the light falls on the body and it reflects on the metal and leather.
This painting will help you learn more about how to play with two or three colored garments and show the reflection of light on them.
This is going to be a treat to paint for 3D artists who are just learning to create characters. Here, you can see how the body has been made with distinct details. Plus, colors have not been used as the main area of interest is the structure and the main anatomical formation.
We have another 3D image where a knight has been designed from scratch. The focus is on the metal armor, which almost looks real. Plus, the shine, shadow, and texture are brilliant, making it a perfect work of art. It is futuristic, making it a good reference point for budding artists.
Additionally, this will help in experimenting with lines and hard surfaces, as you can already see from the picture.
We have yet another futuristic knight model, which can help people who are learning character design. In this image, you can see a very detailed structure with intricate work done on it. You can learn about how to add elements to a normal human structure to make it look extraordinary and unique.
Next, we have a beautiful image of a warrior wearing an iron mask and holding a shield. The pose is very impressive and unique, making it a good reference. You can also see the colors and the texture of the hard surface that is made with an oil pastel effect. We love the grim blue and black background, which indicates a battle in full swing.
Imagine a knight riding through a mysterious forest with sunlight streaming in! Yes, this image feels like it has been taken out of storybooks and painted. The animal that you can see the knight riding is a fantasy character that resembles a horse. If you want to practice how to use the right shades and paint, then this is going to be a great reference point.
Painting a scene that is completely dark can be a difficult job, and you may be struggling to bring out the character in a dark scene. When this happens, this image can be a good piece of inspiration where you can see a little more than the silhouette of the knight. The focal point of the picture is the redness of the eyes, and that stands out very well.
Plus, there is a little amount of light streaming in from a doorway on the right side, which catches the attention.
As you can see, there is a gorgeous play of blue and yellow in this scene. You can see a battle that has ended, which is represented by the burning fire behind the knight. There is an essence of death and mourning that you can feel from the picture.
On the other hand, the knight stands in front with his face covered. There is a sense of victory there without any expressions being shown. For those looking at different concepts, this can be a good starting point.
If you are studying armors of different kinds, then this is a suit, which will definitely stand out. The armor is very different, with a dangerous-looking skull made right in the center.
You can see spikes near the shoulders and feathery headgear on top of the metal mask. Moreover, the knight looks all prepared for the battle with his red cape flying in the wind. You can take note of the details in the picture and the color tones used.
This is a different variant of the knight where you can finally see a human in the garb of a warrior. The facial expression is something to take note of, and so is the posture. He is striking a pose with a rather curious-looking ax weapon. If you are into character designing, this is something to make a note of.
Up next is another human in a warrior suit. This design is for those who are creating characters that look very real. If you have a project where you need to design a team of warriors, this can be inspiring.
Plus, the green color stands out because mostly, you must have seen a red cape being used for war gear.
Just like the previous image, green has been used here to make the stone on the sword as well as paint the background. You can see the stone shining, and that has been made possible by using different shades of green. The background has the texture of water, and you can see the swirls. It also makes the knight stand out.
If you are planning to paint with water or oil colors on a digital canvas, then this can be a good inspiration. This concept art piece has beautiful detailed armor and headgear, which stands out. Then there are two bright colors used, which are red and blue.
The red color forms a half-moon at the back, and this brings attention to the head of the knight. Blue and golden highlights have been used to balance the red and to make your eyes wander around the entire image.
The glow that you can see is brilliantly made with the right shades and colors. The artist has sketched the knight from scratch and then used beautiful colors to create the final piece of concept art.
You will see that there are no legs, and a glowing blue ball is present in place of a stomach. This is very different from the regular figure that we see, making it a great source of inspiration.
If you find the painting of this knight interesting, then you can actually check out how it has been made by visiting his page. There are steps that will help you create the perfect image. The artist begins by painting a black silhouette and then adds more details to it. Finally, the colors are added, and the shades are modified accordingly.
While the face of the knight is not shown, you can pretty well guess that it is the body of a female. This can be a great point to begin from for all artists who are learning to create human anatomy. Then you can add armor to it before experimenting with lighting and structures.
Plus, there are subtle hints of green, blue and red, which have been painted, keeping the light in mind.
When you first see this picture, you will be able to witness a battleground with dust blowing in the background as the knight stands tall. He looks confident and ready to fight his enemies, while the dust and fog do not allow one to see anything behind him.
Meanwhile, the light is streaming in from the right side, and it is reflecting on the metal armor.
If you are into horror fantasy art, then this can be a great concept art to get inspired from. The face of the knight is hidden behind a headgear, but you can see red eyes, which indicate that the knight is not human.
Plus, there are fumes coming from the steel sword, which are bluish in color. The background stands in complete contrast with yellow and orange hues depicting a war-like scenario.
Another image that will help with character inspiration is this one where you can see a knight standing with unique-looking weapons. The knight sure has an interesting hairstyle that brings more attention to the face.
Moreover, we loved the colors used to make the fabric and leather. It looks pretty realistic. Here, the background is not that important as the entire attention is given to the character.
This is a design of a knight from space! Yes, you read that right as this futuristic design has been rendered, paying attention to the details and colors, which match that of extraterrestrial beings. Yellow has been used sparingly, while shades of black have been used to make the rest of the body.
Also, you can see that the shield is designed in a minimalist way without intricate carvings. Plus, the sword looks like a laser weapon adding to the overall look.
Up next is a 2D design of a knight who is standing in full glory. The metal suit looks well-detailed, along with a red stone near the stomach.
Besides, the sword is held up high, and the knight looks ready for an upcoming battle. To add on, the background has a stone-like finish, which adds to the scene.
Here is a cool design of a woman in a semi armor suit. We are sure you might never have imagined this quirky costume, and it can help in designing unique characters. The light has been painted beautifully on the body as well as on the hat. And the background is kept very simple so that all the attention falls on the woman.
Here is a beautiful image of a knight standing in a green forest area with a water body below. The entire picture has been created with different shades of green, which makes it all the more unique. Only the face and the hair have white and beige color, but that is blended well with the rest of the image.
Here is a detailed rendering of a horror character that is made keeping in mind the devil and death. Known as the undead crusader, this is sculpted using a ZBrush. The textures that you can see are brilliant and are painted in Substance Painter.
On the other hand, the hard surfaces have been made in Maya. Know that this 3D design can help you understand postures and shades better.
Here, you can see a knight in action amidst greenery on a bright and sunny day. This looks like a practice session where the knight who is draped in white is learning tricks in a forest.
The green leaves are highlighted, and the dense forest is shown using different shades of green. The tan boots and the sword are in complete contrast but blended really well with the rest of the surroundings.
If you have painted anime characters before, then this can be of interest to you. While no face is shown, you can still understand that two warriors are facing each other. Green and golden shades have been used to create more depth in the picture.
Plus, you can see the sunlight streaming in and a silhouette of a warrior standing near the doorway. This is indeed an incredible piece of artwork to get inspired from.
We found this to be an amazing Joan of Arc concept with this beautiful lady in a complete armor suit. She looks confident and is painted in dark shades. There is light coming in from the top, and the flying hair gives a breezy vibe to the image.
Besides, you can see the light reflecting from her hair, which definitely stands out. Also, the floor is made of stones and they are very detailed. This completes the picture and creates more depth.
Eldritch refers to sinister, weird, and ghostly, and this image represents all of that perfectly well. The face is not a human one, and there seem to be tentacles coming out of the armor.
With concept art, you can go wild with your imagination and create almost anything, this being a great example.
Next, we have a majestic design to check out if you are looking for full armor. You will love the detailing of the mesh made around the waist with gold and shades of orange. This stands in contrast with the shades of gray, making the image more appealing. If you are studying how to mix colors, this can be a great example.
Nazgul, who is also known as the Black Rider, is a dreaded character who is seen in The Lord Of The Rings.
So, if you are an ardent follower of the film, then this is going to be an interesting image for you. We love how the sunlight streams in from behind, and a ghostly silhouette of Nazgul is visible in front. You can use it as a reference for painting light and shadows.
Made in Photoshop, this is an interesting image of war in full swing. Here the artist describes it as a war between the undead and the living. There are knights and dragons who are helping to ensure that darkness is removed, and this picture highlights the sheer determination of the knights.
We have another great example if you are planning to design characters for a game or an animated movie. Here is a concept art with a stern-looking knight in proper war gear. The sword is pretty interesting and is made with grooves and curvy edges.
If you see carefully, there are no bright or vibrant colors used. You will see shades of black and brown, which have been beautifully used to weave the image.
Next, we have a very interesting character who is known as the Raubritter or the robber knight. He is generally seen as a feudal landowner who stays above the law. Robber knights often collect higher tolls or become a bandit to maintain their position.
Moving on, we loved the blue cloak on the head, which pairs well with the red and brownish gear. The picture speaks of brilliant detailing, and there is indeed a lot to learn from it.
This is a proper one-on-one battle scene where you can see the back of a fallen warrior and another character standing at a distance. It feels like a dark dungeon or castle with fire torches at intervals, allowing you to see the characters faintly. Probably this is what makes it all the more beautiful.
We consider this piece of concept art to be fantastic. Look at the sheer amount of detailing done to create the image, and you will be blown away. The artist also shares the process of creating the picture, which can help you learn more about the process of creation.
Furthermore, a slight hint of red color has been used near the edge of the weapon, which indicates bloodshed and destruction.
Made using Photoshop and Z-brush, this is a beautiful and unique concept art made of a knight ready to start the battle. While most of the images here are dark and grim, this one is made with bright gold shades adding to its attractiveness.
If you are designing a team of knights or learning to paint different poses, then this can be a good reference point. Here, you can see the images of 4 knights striking different poses. The artist has not experimented with a lot of colors, but there is a lot to learn about painting shadows and postures.
Knights can be of various kinds as they mostly depend on the theme or the chosen concept. You can paint a general structure and make modifications based on the theme.
Look at these three knights, for example! All of them have the same pose, but they come with different colored capes, headgears, and shields of varying designs. Changing these aspects makes them look very different from one another.
Yes, we know this is an interesting image with skeletons in the attires of knights. They look like they were killed in a battle as there are arrows sticking out of the body. The image is pretty unique and can be a great reference point for anybody trying to create unique battle characters.
We found this image to be attractive because of the beautiful colors that have been used. While the moment seems dangerous because of wolves and a dying knight with arrows sticking out of his back, there is a strange sense of serenity. You can learn about how to paint forests and make them look intimidating while at it.
The inspiration for this image has been drawn from the Witcher franchise, and it is indeed a brilliant portrayal of a knight. We loved the detailed engraving on the metal armor as well as the ax.
You can learn how to create the image as the artist will show you the process in stages. Plus, a steel helmet can be added to the head if you are not confident about painting the face.
In this picture, you can see a knight in action. Although there are no other characters or signs of war, the smoke-filled background is a great indication of this. Then there is a knight in front with a sword in hand.
There are some visible details on the knight’s armor that make him stand out. But the play of colors and shadows is the highlight of the image, and you should surely check it out.
Richard the Lionheart, who was popularly called a chivalrous medieval king, was known to be an excellent warrior. His ferocious expression and posture speak volumes about it. You can see him holding the ax up with sheer determination in his eyes. Needless to say, this will help you draw inspiration for painting war heroes.
This is a pretty horrific image of a skull knight holding an enchanted pumpkin in hand. There are green fumes coming out of the pumpkin head, which make the picture even more mysterious.
Additionally, if you are planning to practice texture and color play, then this is a worthy reference. Check out the green fumes and how it fades away towards the top, making it look very realistic.
We have one more image with a knight in shades of black. His pose looks like he has been caught in action. There are hints of red on the body and the sword indicating rust and blood. The background has been kept blurry, making sure that the knight is highlighted.
Are you creating artwork for a screenplay? Then this can be a brilliant option to look at. Here, the stage lighting has been set in such a way that the knight is covered by red and white light. The atmosphere is foggy, making it possible to replicate the scene on a stage. It can be a good point of reference for those interested in screenplay and drama visualization.
Painted in blue and black, this is a brilliant image of a knight who looks like he is from another universe. We love the detailing and the use of blue for making the body. Plus, the eyes are glowing, making it a perfect reference for designing video game characters.
If you are planning to experiment with different kinds of landscapes and headgear, this piece can be inspiring. Plus, the brilliant use of colors makes the image look very real. It is painted on Photoshop, and you can use it as a reference point for painting knights in action.
The color red stands out in this picture, and it has been brilliantly used to catch attention. We love the slight white glow at the edge of the sword with blood splattering from it. If you are looking to paint with watercolor brushes on the screen, this is a piece of inspiration.
If you are enthusiastic about video games' character and design, then this can be a great image to get inspired from. Look at how the yellow light is reflecting on the hard metal surface.
Moreover, you can see the faint shadow of other structures behind which are not in focus. So, for those studying depth, this can help.
You must already be blown away by that detailed armor suit that he is wearing. So, if you are learning about pose, structure, and armor, this can be an inspiring piece of concept art to look at. Shades of yellow and black have been used to bring out the knight in the frame.
Another very ghostly and weird example is this undead knight who is walking forward. His posture and hand placement make the image look scary. The right set of colors has been used to create his torn and disheveled armor.
This can help you learn how to paint a battle scene without actually showing too many characters in it. While the knight is shown clearly, everything else is blurred to ensure that the attention stays on the knight. Plus, the golden highlight makes one look at the face as soon as you see the picture.
Here is another image that will help you understand the texture of metal and leather very well. Check out the image closely, and you will find intricate detailing on the body along with bright yellow, orange and red hues. The light is reflecting on the armor, making it all the more realistic.
Here is a unique kind of knight with the face of a horse. He is holding fireballs and the use of yellow and orange against a grim background makes it a brilliant piece of work. This can help you design 2D and 3D characters for games and animated shows.
Last but not least, we have this beautiful image of a knight returning back home. There are green meadows and a looming castle ahead. The scene has been painted with bright colors signifying a bright and beautiful morning.
Conclusion
While there are different varieties of knights that you can create, you will need to understand the purpose and think about the concept before investing time in painting one. The story is very important for any concept art, and once you have that in place, there are multiple references to draw inspiration from.
With this, we will be wrapping up, and we hope you have been able to find the reference pieces needed. There are tips and tricks for concept art portfolios too that are available on the internet. We will soon be back with more informative guides to help you out.
Keep sketching and creating wonders; the world needs more of that!
Finding the correct power planer for all your woodwork tasks is quite a challenging task.
It doesn’t matter whether you’re working on small projects or large ones, a power planer does all your tasks in a breeze. When you have to level rough-sawn timbers, benchtop planers are a useful tool.
WEN is a well-known brand in the world of benchtop power planers, and its 6550 and 6552 models are the 2 bestselling benchtop power planers. But, how do you choose between two of its excellent power planers?
Honestly, both these power planes work best for leveling out bumpy planks and timbers. Honestly, benchtop planers do not come in one-size-fits-all sizes.
Today, we’ll take you through these two bench planers and their features to help you analyze the two. Our goal is to help you make the correct choice.
So, without further ado, let’s jump into the details.
EDITOR NOTE| WEN 6550 and WEN 6552 are now discontinued by the manufacturer, if you are looking for the latest WEN Planner please check the WEN PL1303.
WEN 6550 vs. 6552 Benchtop Planer
All your tasks begin with a wood board. And, no matter how many tools you have in the workshop or home, a benchtop planer is a must-have tool for all your tasks. So, owning a planer will save you a lot of time, money and notch up all your tasks.
While browsing through the variety of planers available on the market, a benchtop planer is an excellent option. With it by your side, working on your next wood project won’t be a challenge anymore.
In this regard, let’s take a look at the two best benchtop planers, the 6550 and 6552 by WEN, to figure out which one will be ideal to meet your needs. These two power planers are quite similar to each other in terms of power and performance. Plus, they feature a robust motor and are incredibly durable.
Despite sharing certain similarities with each other, they differ from each other in quite a few aspects like efficiency and preciseness. Needless to say, these tools are one-time investments, and so you must invest in one which will last you for years.
So, without further delay, let’s dive right into the deets, shall we?
A Glance At WEN 6550 Benchtop Planer
The WEN 6550 is an excellent option for amateurs, hobbyists, and professional workers. Featuring a cutter-head dual knife, the WEN 6550 ensures a smooth finish to your wood boards. Also, its two-edged blades featuring a reversible knife ensure accuracy and perfection while making it a more durable planer for all your woodworks.
At a speed of 26 feet per minute, its 15 amp motor offers 18,000 cuts per minute. If you have to level off planks of wood as thick as 6 inches or wood boards with a maximum width of 12 and a half inches, this benchtop planer will do the job in no time.
Moreover, its plastic handle allows you to add depth up to 1 - 16 inches.
What’s more interesting is that the granite bed of this 6550 planer is highly durable as it is flat and cumbersome enough to maintain the balance of the worktop while using the benchtop planer. The granite also doesn’t damage the wood plank you are working on.
Although it weighs more than 77 pounds, it is relatively portable. With handles on the sides and foldable infeed and outfeed tables, you can carry this planer from your workshop to the construction site without any hassle. Also, changing the angle of the table is not much of a task in this 6550 planer.
Plus, the fan in the dust port is highly impressive, for it clears away the dust peelings. To put it in a nutshell, this 6550 benchtop planer by WEN is an excellent option for all enthusiasts, amateurs, and woodworking professionals.
What Is The WEN 6550 Benchtop Planer Good For?
The WEN 6550 benchtop planer is stuffed with a host of features that allow you to perform your woodworking tasks with ease. So, let us explore the features which give this benchtop planer an edge over the others on the market.
Sturdy Motor
Given the fact that this is an entry-level benchtop planer, we are pretty impressed by its 15 Amp motors delivering 18,000 cuts per minute. While moving through uneven timbers, the motor of this planer works excellently to produce the smoothest surface for your projects.
With a speed of 26 feet per minute, you’re sure to carry out all your tasks like the wind. If you are a DIY enthusiast or an interior designer, this tabletop planer with its sturdy motor will deliver an excellent finish to all your woodworking projects.
Powerful Dual-Blades
If you think that the dual blades on this planer aren’t powerful enough, then you’re laboring under a delusion. Unlike other planers of the same range, the blades of the WEN 6550 are pretty impressive. As such, its powerful dual-blades are sufficient to carve out wood boards with the smoothest finish.
The dual blades can peel off up to 3/32 inches, thanks to its fast-rotating spin. Also, dealing with boards as thick as 6 inches and as wide as 12.5 inches isn’t a hassle for this benchtop planer.
These blades are reversible, which adds to their durability. So, whether it is woodworking tasks of the DIY enthusiasts or minor household wood tasks, this WEN 6550 is the ideal wood planer.
Foldable Granite Table
One of the striking features of the WEN 6550 is its foldable granite table. Because of this granite table, you can place timber planks at roughly any angle you want. This granite table is what makes this planer a cut above other comparable planers.
The foldable ends of the granite table allow wood to move over it freely and also perform impeccably with large chunks of wood. Also, the granite doesn’t wear out, and so, the plate will outlast the machine itself. For all your 12.5-inch wide woodwork, this planer is an excellent option.
Dust Hose Connection Port
This benchtop planer features a dust hose connection port to collect all the wood shavings. You just need to connect a vacuum cleaner or a dust extraction machine while working to collect all the flakes and wood shavings in one place. This relieves you of sweeping the room after your hectic tasks by collecting all the shavings in the dust port and making cleaning an easy task.
Adjustable Rubber-Grip Handle
Do you sweat buckets while adjusting the depth of your planer? Not anymore - this planer is equipped with a rubber handle that can be rotated easily while working on any woodwork projects. You can alter the height easily by 1/16 inches after each complete rotation. This adjustable rubber handle allows you to work with perfection on wood boards.
Tri-Roller Feeding System
The tri-roller feeding mechanism of the 6550 benchtop planer is pretty pleasing as it securely grips the timber and thrusts it in to guarantee minimal swiping. With the twin blades sandwiched between the infeed and outfeed rollers, you can be assured of clean and precise cuts.
Designed For Optimal Stability
The WEN 6550 packs a punch into a benchtop package. It is designed in the most impregnable way and is perfectly weighted. Weighing nearly 70 lbs, it does not wobble or quiver while you are working on it.
Also, the granite table lays a solid base for timber to prevent it from getting tarnished while smoothening.
The machine’s cast iron lays a solid base to prevent any mishaps from occurring while working on it. Also highly striking are the pre-drilled holes that allow you to fasten the planer on your tabletop and work with convenience.
A Glance At WEN 6552 Benchtop Planer
If your next woodworking project involves dealing with wood boards as wide as 13 inches, then consider the 6552 benchtop planer to ease your task. Featuring a 15 Amp motor with three blades, you can be assured of a smooth finish to your woodwork projects.
At a speed of 26 feet per minute, this planer delivers 25,000 cuts per minute. As such, its speed churns out wood pieces with precision and perfection. Also, you’d be pleased to know that it has a metal worktop that is significantly lighter in weight.
With its pre-drilled supporting holes, you can easily fasten it to your worktable and make it less quacky. Plus, this planer allows you to reduce the snipes by adjusting the infeed and outfeed tables.
Simply put, this benchtop planer is an excellent choice if you are looking for precision and perfection in your woodworking projects. Rest assured, you will not be disappointed.
What Is The WEN 6552 Benchtop Planer Good For?
The WEN 6552 is the upgraded version of its predecessor, the 6552. This updated version is packed with a whole raft of features which is why it is the sought-after planer among most DIY enthusiasts and woodworkers.
If you’ve been dealing with wood for quite some time and are tired of your basic hand planer, it’s time to upgrade to a more advanced tool to complete your tasks quickly. So, let us explore the features of this benchtop planer to see what makes it worthy of an upgrade.
Robust Motor
Featuring a 15 Amp motor, this 6552 benchtop planer spins at a rate of 8500 RPM. This strong motor will handle all your daily tasks with ease. With 25,000 cuts per minute, you are sure to achieve a wood plank of the smoothest finish for your next DIY project. And, because of this high cutting rate, you can also work with thin chunks of timber without any hassle.
The fast-spinning blades combined with a powerful motor are the two ingredients for an accurate and perfect finish on your wood surfaces. Similar to the 6500, the wood chunks move underneath the blade at a speed of 26 feet per minute to provide you with the perfect piece for your next DIY or interior project.
Toughened Triple Blade Cutter Head
If you’ve used the double head cutter-knife, you must know how efficiently it completes all the woodworking tasks, isn’t it? With this, let me introduce you to the WEN 6552 featuring a triple-knife cutter head. This ensures precise and perfect cuts on your timber. For all the hobbyists and DIY enthusiasts, this three-blade system benchtop planer will be an excellent choice to carry out all your wood-related tasks.
If you’re looking for preciseness and smooth finishes, then a triple-knife cutter head will provide you with the best results, for they outperform all their dual-blade counterparts. Also, to ensure finer cuts, you can place them upside down. This also adds to the longevity of the blades.
Metal Table
As against the previous 6550 benchtop planer, the 6552 planer is equipped with a metal table. The ultra greasy coating of this benchtop planer provides a smooth and even surface so that the wood glides beneath the blade in the blink of an eye. With this metal table, cleaning isn’t a challenging task rather a more easy-breezy one and can also be stored conveniently.
If the enthusiast in you wants to work on large pieces, then you may adjust the table accordingly and work without any hassle. This metal table of the WEN 6552 improves the performance and adds to the efficiency of the planer.
Reversible Blades
The WEN 6552 benchtop planers triple-blade system is quite pleasing. But, what’s interesting is, they are featured with reversible blades. Once the blades begin to go blunt, you can reverse them and continue with your work.
As such, reversing ensures quicker and more efficient performance. Also, these blades are disposable. This ensures the longevity of the blades while also allowing you to save those extra bucks too.
Double Roller
To ensure optimal performance, the WEN 6552 is featured with two rollers above the tool’s housing. You can easily control the rollers without much hassle. As such, you don’t have to worry about the snipes while working on your masterpiece as the rollers reduce the snipe. Also, they ensure your board remains in perfect shape.
Handy Dust Port
Who wouldn’t agree to the fact that planing wood is a chaotic affair? But, it isn’t messy anymore, for the dust port behind this planer allows you to connect either a vacuum cleaner or a dust hose and collect all the shavings. This will keep your workshop as clean as a pin.
Also, the dust channel is pretty easy to connect. You just need to fasten the screws, and within a minute or two, the planer is ready to create your masterpiece. The 2 inches port perfectly collects all your shavings in one place. With this WEN 6552, planing will no longer be a messy affair.
Designed for Optimal Stability
The WEN 6552 is a user-friendly planer. Featuring a crank handle, you can easily fiddle with the thickness and depth you want. Also, you can adjust the gauge to shave off from 0 to 3/32 inches.
Moreover, the infeed and outfeed tables are designed to hold up the wooden board while also restraining sniping efficiently. Plus, its fast-rotating triple-blade cutter head rotating at a speed of 10000 per minute will shave off your woods at breakneck speed.
The WEN 6550 vs. 6552 - A Comparative Study Of The Key Features
Although both the 6550 and 6552 planer are pretty similar in terms of specifications and features, they do differ from each other on specific aspects. The features of both the benchtop planer are of utmost importance while deciding to purchase one.
Here we have discussed some key features you must consider while going for either the 6550 or the 6552 benchtop planer from the WEN brand.
Both the 6550 and the 6552 are suited for meeting different planing requirements, depending mainly on the nature and the size of your work and the kind of woods you will be dealing with.
So, without wasting any more time, let us explore the features of both the 6550 and the 6552 planer.
Motor And Speed Considerations
While talking about the motor and speed of the two machines, they both are pretty similar to each other. The WEN 6550 is built-in with 15 Amp motors which makes it ideal for all amateurs, enthusiasts, DIY workers, and household uses.
Designed particularly for enthusiasts and DIYers, the cut rate of this planer is highly impressive. Offering 18000 cuts per minute, you can complete all your tasks in a breeze. With a speed of 26 feet per minute, you can expect nothing but a smooth finish to your wood pieces.
On the contrary side, the WEN 6552 is similar to the 6550 model when it comes to the motor but differs in terms of speed. Like the 6550, its 15 Amp motor ensures smooth and efficient performance.
But with 25000 cuts per minute, you are assured of a more smoothened and uniform finish on your wood boards as against the speed rate of 6550. And with a speed of 26 feet per minute, the 6552 is sure to provide your wood piece with the best possible finish.
If you are an amateur or just someone who’s venturing into the field of woodworking, then the WEN 6550 would be an ideal pick for you, mainly because of its speed rate and cuts. But, if you are a professional woodworker or a contractor, you must pick the 6552 to complete all woodworking tasks quickly as a wink.
Number Of Blades
With a dual-blade cutter head, the entry-level WEN 6550 performs efficiently to even out the wooden planks for your next remodeling project. The extra blade makes this planer perform better than others on the market. Although the blades are relatively smaller than the other, they perform streets ahead of the other entry-level planers.
On the other side, the WEN 6552 is equipped with a three-blade cutter head to provide sharper cuts to your wooden boards. You can get a smooth and even surface with this three-blade cutter head in almost no time. However, in rare cases, the three blades do not always ensure superior cuts, but more is always better than less.
If you are an amateur or a DIY enthusiast, then the WEN 6550 with its dual-blade will be a perfect go-to planer for all your woodworking tasks. But, for all the professional workers and workshop owners, the WEN 6552 will be an excellent choice to carry out all your tasks like the wind.
Stock Handling Ability
Being an entry-level benchtop planer, the stock handling ability of this planer is quite impressive. The WEN 6550 deals efficiently with wood pieces as thick as 6 inches and as wide as 12 and a half inches. So, if you have to deal with wood as thick as 6 inches for your next remodeling project, then this planer would be perfect for all tasks.
On the other hand, the WEN 6552 works efficiently with wood boards as wide as 13 inches. Being equipped with a triple-blade system, you can trust this for all those heavy planks of wood.
If you are having a tough time deciding between the two, you must consider the stock handling ability of the two benchtop planers. This is quite an important aspect of the planer which will help you choose the correct one. Keeping in mind the nature of the task and the size of the wood you’re dealing with will help you make an informed decision.
As such, the WEN 6550 perfectly handles wood of up to 12.5 widths, whereas the 6552 performs well with wood pieces as wide as 13 inches. The 6550 will be an excellent choice for any household or DIY project, while the 6552 will be an ideal choice for professional workers or workshop owners.
Cutting Quality Of The Planer
When you’re looking for a benchtop power planer to replace your hand planer, the cutting quality of the planer is crucial. Both the WEN 6550 and the 6552 can take up to 6 inches of wooden board underneath their plate, which is quite impressive.
Both the planers allow you to adjust the blade up to 3/32 inches without causing any damage to the planer. Being an entry-level planer, we were quite pleased with the smooth finish offered by the 6550 on our board of wood without any appalling snipes or stripes.
Even though both the planers use the tri-roller system, the 6552 benchtop planer produces a better finish to the wood boards with fewer scalloping streaks and snipes, thanks to its metal table.
So, if more refined and accurate cuts are what you’re looking for, then 6552 will work perfectly for those woods used for heavy-duty tasks. However, the 6550 model suits perfectly for household or small-scale tasks.
Blade Mechanism
When it comes to wood planing tasks, the number of blades is of utmost importance. Both the planers 6550 and 6552 are equipped with different numbers of blades. With dual-blades, the 6550 provides smooth and even surfaces to the wood pieces that you are planing.
On the contrary, the WEN 6552 is equipped with a triple-blade mechanism offering more finer cuts than the 6550. Whatever heavy-duty task you have at hand, you can always trust this for producing efficient cuts.
Be it remodeling, renovating, or even any DIY task, a triple-blade planer is sure to yield satisfying results. But, at times, the dual-blade planer has shown to produce better results than the triple-blade ones.
If you’re hopping in search of a good planer on the market for your DIY works or remodeling projects, 6550 will be an ideal pick, while the 6552 will yield excellent results on all the wood pieces of heavy-duty tasks.
Design And Length Of The Blade
The length and the design of the benchtop planers are crucial to determine the tasks that they can carry out. While unpacking the two planers, we noticed no such difference in the design of the blades. However, because they are made to handle different cut widths, we noticed slight differences in the length of the blade.
Because of the accuracy and precision this entry-level planer offers, its 12.5 inches blade wears away due to constant use. But, worry not, for they are replaceable. Replacement blades are available in pairs, so it is easy for you to replace them.
On the other hand, the blade design of the WEN 6552 is similar to the 6550 but varies in width. Although just like the 6550, the blades of these are available in a set of three for easy replaceability.
However, the blades of this model perform impeccably well, for the pressure is evenly distributed among the three blades. So, the blades of this are highly durable and don’t call for replacement as frequently as the former one.
Also, blades that are manufactured in Germany or the USA are far more durable than those of other countries. So, you must count on them.
But, despite being equipped with two blades, the 6550 offers superior cuts and precision than the 6552. If the result of the wood surface matters to you more than the number of blades, then 6550 is your go-to planer. However, if you believe that more is always better than less, then 6552 will be perfect for satisfying the perfectionist in you.
Work Table
Although both the planers are offered by the same brand WEN, they are designed with different work tables. The 6550 model is equipped with a granite table. Granite is one such material well-known for its strength and longevity. And so, the table of this 6550 unit is strong, sturdy, and resistant to wear. Also, it provides a smooth finish to the wood pieces that you plane.
Because of its durability, the table will last more than the unit itself. But, it cannot handle more than 12.5 inches of wood. Also, the granite tables are significantly better than those of cast iron materials and also reduce abrasion when lumber passes through the planer.
What makes the WEN 6552 stand out is its metal table. The slick covering of its metallic table allows timber to slide through with little friction. The broad thickness planner is quite impressive for it supports wooden boards of up to 13 inches in width.
But, with good comes the bad, and so this metallic table is subject to wear and can easily bend.
Both the 6550 and 6552 provide finer cuts along with a smooth surface for the wood pieces to slide through. However, if you are looking for a durable planer, the 6550 unit with its granite table will be best to work with as against the 6552’s metal table.
Weight
Whatever tool you are looking for, make sure to consider how much it weighs. We are pretty sure you wouldn’t want to break your back while lifting it. Weighing 77 lbs., the 6550 unit is significantly heavy, mainly because of its granite table.
However, the extra weight is beneficial because it reduces vibrations and results in a smooth and efficient finish. But, this extra weight affects the portability of this planer.
The 6552 benchtop planer is equipped with a metal table and weighs significantly less than the former model. Weighing around 70 lbs, you can easily move this planer from the workshop to your home or factory without much hassle. Besides, it won’t cause any strain on your back, thanks to its lightweight.
If you are looking for a benchtop planer only for the workshop or factory, then the weight isn’t an issue, and you can go for the 6550 unit. But, if your job entails moving to different locations, then 6552 will be perfect because of its lightweight.
However, we found that the 6550 model is better because it comes with pre-drilled holes, which you can fasten on the table to work conveniently.
Price Of The Planer
The price of the planer is an important factor which you must take into account while choosing one for your tasks. The WEN 6550 is much cheaper than the 6552 unit. But, considering the fact that the blades of the 6552 are more durable than the 6550, the latter is worth extra bucks.
However, the price variations are not of much importance. What matters more is the features and the finish offered by the two planers. Your budget and the nature of the work will determine which one will be an excellent choice for you.
So, if you are on the lookout for a planer for household use or for dealing with small-scale wood projects, the 6550 will be an ideal planer to carry out all your tasks. However, if you are a professional woodworker or a construction contractor, the 6552 will be perfect for it will allow you to carry out heavy-duty tasks in a breeze.
Why Prefer The WEN 6550 Benchtop Planer?
We love the WEN 6550 benchtop planer for a variety of reasons; however, we were hooked by its granite table, which is strong, sturdy, and resistant to wear. Its dual-blades even out the rough surfaces in almost no time. If you are a DIYer or a professional woodworker, then this planer is an ideal addition to your toolbox. As such, it will help you in carrying out all your wood-related tasks in a breeze.
Even if you are a hobbyist or an interior designer and thinking about getting this unit, you will not be disappointed. As such, you can use this planer to carve that perfect piece of cabinet or dining table. Also, this planer is flexible enough to deal with hard chunks of wood.
So, if you are in quest of a planer that can offer exceptional smooth finishes to your surfaces, then this planer will be an excellent value for money. However, beginners must use this with caution and under an expert to avoid any mishaps.
Pros
Ergonomic handle
Equipped with a granite table
Affordable
Reduces snipes
Features a dust port with a fan
Cons
Is equipped with only 2 blades
Quite heavy
Why Prefer The WEN 6552 Benchtop Planer?
What we love about the WEN 6552 benchtop planer is that its motor of 15 Amp is powerful enough to offer 25000 cuts per minute. This results in a much smoother and more precise finish than the 6550 unit. Also, its three-blade structure is impressive, for it provides a more uniform finish to your wood pieces.
While working with this planer, you are free to adjust the depth as you want. Weighing 70 lbs., this planer is portable. And because it can take up wood as wide as 13 inches, it is ideal for all heavy-duty tasks. Furthermore, its metal tables make it easy for the timber to glide beneath the blades.
So, if you are a professional woodworker, a construction contractor, or a workshop owner, this 6552 is an excellent choice to perform all your woodwork tasks like the wind. This model will be excellent for planing your 13 inches of wood for the masterpiece you want to create.
Pros
Features a dust port to collect the dust
Ergonomic handles
Robust motor
Offers 25000 cuts per minute
Reversible blades
Smoother finish
3 blades
Easily portable
Cons
Slightly expensive
Metal table isn’t durable
Similarities Between The WEN 6550 vs. 6552
Since both the planers, the 6500 and the 6550, are offered by the same brand, they are similar to each other in quite a lot of aspects. So, let us explore the similarities between the two planers.
Both the 6550 and the 6552 are equipped with a dust port to collect all the shavings in one place without making planing a messy affair.
The 6550 and the 6552 models by WEN are portable planers, thanks to their side handles. Also, the two benchtop planers are featured with a roller bar.
There are infeed and outfeed tables in the two planers, which provide ample support to your wood boards and can be adjusted to the angle you wish to. This results in smoother and precise cuts.
The two planers are equipped with an adjustable rubber handle. You just have to rotate the handle to adjust the height. This allows you to work with any wood piece.
The two benchtop planers by WEN are powered by 15 Amp motors to ensure efficient performance.
Difference Between The WEN 6550 And The 6552
The WEN 6550 and the 6552 are both woodworking tools. With these woodworking tools by your side, you can carry out all the woodworking tasks like the wind. Although they both are from the same brand WEN, they differ from each other in certain aspects. Let us find out the areas in which these tools differ from each other.
The WEN 6550 is featured with a dual-blade cutter head to ensure utmost precision in all your wood planing tasks. However, on the other hand, the 6552 model is equipped with a triple-blade cutter head. So, the former model is ideal if you are planing for your crafts, DIY projects, or remodeling projects. At the same time, the latter will prove an excellent choice for all your heavy-duty wood tasks.
Secondly, the two models are featured with a powerful 15 Amp motor, but they offer cuts at different speeds. The 6550 model provides 18000 cuts per minute, while the 6552 model provides cuts at the rate of 25000 per minute.
Thirdly, the 6550 benchtop planer can deal with wood pieces as wide as 12.5 inches, while the 6552 unit can deal with wood up to 13 inches width effectively. So, the 6552 benchtop planer is superior to the 6550 in this respect.
Fourthly, the two benchtop planers are equipped with different tables. The table of the 6550 model is made up of granite which is strong, sturdy, and resistant to wear.
However, on the contrary, the 6552 consists of a metallic table. Both these tables allow the timber to pass through the blades with minimal friction.
WEN Planer FAQ
Which Of The Two Planer Will Be Suitable For Hardwoods?
If you are a professional woodworker or work at the workshops, we assume you have to deal with a variety of wood. So, the 6552 planer will be the ideal tool that you should consider for all your woodworking tasks.
Powered by a 15 Amp motor, this planer is designed to handle a wide variety of woods, including the infamous exotics. Its triple-blade cutter head combined with a metal table makes it absolutely perfect for handling the hardwoods.
What Are The Features To Be Considered While Choosing A Power Planer?
The nature of your task is of utmost importance while choosing a power planer for your task. And so, while hunting one on the market, you must look at whether or not the motor is powerful.
Also, the planers come in a variety of blades, and so you must check the number of blades the planer is equipped with. In general, a dual-blade planer will be sufficient for all your tasks. However, if you are dealing with hardwoods, you may go for the one equipped with triple blades.
Apart from this, you must also consider the fact whether the planer is portable or not. Also, check how many years of warranty is offered by the company for it speaks a lot about their durability. WEN provides a 2-year warranty on all its planers.
Are The Blades Of Both The WEN 6550 and 6552 durable?
The blades of the WEN 6552 are far more durable than the 6550 unit. The dual-blades of the 6550 wear out with constant use, but you can replace them easily. While the triple blades of the 6552 are more durable because of the even distribution of pressure.
Where Can I Buy The Replacement Blades?
The replacement blades for both the WEN 6550 and 6552 power planers can be ordered directly through the website of the WEN brand.
EDITOR NOTE| WEN 6550 and WEN 6552 are now discontinued by the manufacturer, if you are looking for the latest WEN Planner please check the WEN PL1303.
Summing It Up
When it comes to benchtop planers, WEN does not disappoint us. Both the 6550 and the 6552 planers are excellent tools for planing wood. And so, it is extremely difficult to pick a winner between the two tools.
Although both the planers enjoy certain advantages over the other, the 6552 clearly outshines 6550 in terms of features and uses. The WEN 6552 is perfect for all professional woodworkers and contractors dealing with a wide variety of hardwoods, while the 6550 works perfectly for small chunks of wood.
Eventually, it all depends on the nature of your task and your personal preference. Not to forget, your experience plays a crucial role in it.
And so, we come to the end of our comprehensive guide and hope that you will be able to choose the correct one for your tasks. And, keep your eyes glued on this space for more such intriguing reads.
Recycling an old air conditioner prevents the release of harmful greenhouse gases, mercury, and other substances that cause ozone depletion. Follow the municipal waste management regulations to avoid legal action and safely dispose of the old air conditioner.
If your old air conditioner fails to deliver proper cooling and you are considering getting a new model, proper disposal of the old unit is vital. Since they contain harmful refrigerants, such units pose a health hazard when left in the open.
That’s why you must know how to get rid of the old air conditioner by following the proper guidelines and information. In this guide, I’ve highlighted a few easy methods to help you.
Why Do You Need To Dispose Of An Old Air Conditioner Correctly?
Disposing of old air conditioners isn’t as easy as dumping them in open ground or handing them over to the local disposal agency. Remember that even the smallest air conditioning units weigh several pounds, comprising several layers of copper, aluminum, plastic, stainless steel, and other non-biodegradable substances.
The only biodegradable component of an air conditioner is the paper filter, so most of the materials in an ac unit are harmful to the natural environment and people. However, refrigerants are one of the most dangerous components in air conditioning units.
This is especially true of old air conditioners that use more toxic chlorofluorocarbons as a refrigerant. But these refrigerants were gradually phased out in 1995, following which modern air conditioning units started using halogenated chlorofluorocarbons (R-22).
However, the R-22 was phased out after more sustainable units were found post-2010. The production of any window AC unit or other air conditioners having R-22 was stopped in 2020, but many of those old appliances are still being used.
R-410A is among the most widely used refrigerants nowadays, although it still poses a threat. Despite being less hazardous, 1 kg of R-410A has the same environmental impact as running a car continuously for 6 months.
Governing Laws
The US government has laid down certain rules to counter the depletion of the ozone layer and keep climate change under control by reducing the greenhouse effect. The government has made it necessary to reclaim the refrigerants first to guarantee the proper disposal of any AC unit.
Moreover, the equipment used to properly dispose of HVAC systems must satisfy performance standards to reclaim the entire refrigerant. Local authorities, like a regular trash or local utility company, can do this, provided they possess the necessary qualifications.
You should also find out if the local government has additional rules for picking and disposing of old appliances.
How To Dispose Of An Air Conditioner?
1. Responsible Appliance Disposal Program
The United States Environmental Protection Agency (EPA) regulations have special programs for window air conditioners and other models, known as the Responsible Appliance Disposal (RAD) program. By partnering with qualified technicians or a third-party agency, old appliances are sent to facilities for recycling them.
Currently, multiple locations across 32 states collect air conditioners to keep residents safe. This helps curb the impact of greenhouse gases, so you can contact a licensed scrap yard. I also suggest browsing the government website and looking at the EPA’s available partners.
2. Rebate Program
Many local utility companies and governments offer rebate programs to people who drop off their old, inefficient air conditioners to replace them with new AC units. You can get in touch with an electricity provider to know about rebate programs available in your area.
Availing of the rebate will help you save additional costs on the new air conditioner while ensuring the old air conditioner is disposed of properly. Thanks to such rebates, more people will be willing to get rid of their old unit as per the regulations and reduce environmental impact.
3. Local Sanitation Department
When you are confused about how to dispose of the old unit safely, especially if it’s leaking, it would be best to contact a local disposal service. To take care of the leaked refrigerant, they will take the unit to a special area to dispense such air conditioners. Moreover, these organizations hire only qualified personnel to handle the air conditioner to keep everyone safe.
Contact the sanitation agency and learn about their disposal methods or rates. Sometimes, they outsource the task to a third-party waste collection service and oversee operations.
4. Local Charity
Another option is to give the air conditioner to a local charity, which will come in handy for people who are in need. But make sure the air conditioner is in fairly proper condition to make a difference in people’s lives.
You should know that people over 65 years are highly prone to heat-related issues. Plus, many shelters providing accommodation to the homeless might need old air conditioners. Contact these places directly for donations, or you can coordinate with a local aid group.
There are many non-profit organizations and faith-based groups that try to help people. Also, remember not to donate an air conditioner you have been using before 2010. This will prevent the harmful effects of the R-22 refrigerant from affecting someone else.
5. Recycle And Reuse
What if I told you that getting rid of old air conditioners can earn you tax deductions? It’s too great a deal to let pass, right? So, keep an eye out for local organizations that collect old air conditioners because they require spare parts.
You can donate your unit to them to recycle the air conditioner and reuse the old parts for other purposes. This is much better than dumping the model in a landfill with other home appliances and wastes.
Tell the organization about the lifespan of the air conditioner and model. They may not be able to reuse all the parts, but most metal and plastic pieces can be reworked.
6. Trash Pickups
While you can dispose of most things on the curb for the pickup company to collect, bulk trash pickup programs prove useful when you want to dispose of large items. In most cities, such trash collections occur every quarter in March, June, September, and December.
Unless it’s an emergency, you can contact the local garbage collector and book a date, requesting them to collect the waste in bulk. In most cases, all items you are throwing away, including the air conditioner, must be placed on the curb between 6 am before the pickup day and 7 am on the collection day.
Since such trash pickups adhere to a fixed schedule, placing the wastes too early or late and on unscheduled days, the disposal company will fine you for additional expenses. Also note that when an item is not picked up even 2 days after the scheduled pickup, you should retrieve it or report it as a lost item.
Remember that uncollected waste, lying around in bulk, is a form of public nuisance, prompting the authorities to take strict action.
7. Waste Transfer Stations
When you have started using a new air conditioner, sending the old one to waste transfer stations would be a good idea. These are industrial facilities that collect and store municipal waste temporarily.
After that, the waste is collected and sent to a landfill site or treatment unit for proper disposal. Although more efficient disposal methods are available, waste transfer stations sometimes are your best bet if the old air conditioner cannot be donated.
Also, waste transfer stations are often present next to material recovery centers, and they usually know what to do with a unit.
8. HVAC Retailers
People opting to replace their old air conditioner can request their HVAC retailer to take it and dispose of it properly. HVAC retailers often carry out disposal services, installation, maintenance, etc., and know what to do with old products.
Moreover, you can even get a new air conditioner at a lower cost when exchanging the old one.
Tip
Apart from recycling, donating, or exchanging the old air conditioner, you can refurbish it by contacting a professional service. This is an affordable technique for fixing leaking pipes, refilling the refrigerant, deep cleaning the internal components, repairing the condenser fans, etc.
Conclusion
Improper disposal of an old air conditioner is illegal, so opt for any of the safe disposal methods mentioned in my guide.
None of these methods will cost you a lot of money, and are easy to avail. Most importantly, when contacting a disposal service, check the consumer reviews and verify the employee credentials.
You can even upgrade the old air conditioner with smart controls and bring it up to modern standards. Such models can be connected to the internet and have weekly scheduling, temperature-based triggers, intelligent humidity, and geolocation.
Central air conditioners come in 4 types and each type has its own installation cost. The installation cost of a central air conditioner depends on multiple factors like available space, power needed, budget, accessories, etc.
Before you use a new air conditioner, it is necessary to know which type of central air conditioning system works for you and what the overall installation costs are. On average, they cost around $5,651 to install, with smaller units being around $3,800 and larger ones are $7,500.
Before I discuss other factors that contribute to the overall price, let’s look at the different types of central units on the market.
Types Of AC Units
Before you make a decision on installing a central air conditioner and calculate its overall price, it’s crucial to consider all the options. Irrespective of the type of air conditioning system, all of them fall under two categories: central systems and individual units. The most common types of air conditioning systems are:
1. Window AC Units
Window air conditioning units are a type of air conditioner that is usually compact and can be placed mainly near windows, or in a window frame. Typically, a window AC unit pulls the hot and humid air from the room, into the system, and blows it out of your home.
Window ACs comprise two components, the part that blows out the hot air from your home and the fan that blows cool air into your home.
Considering their compact size, these units cannot cool down a larger room in a short period of time. However, if you own a smaller room, or particularly, a single room, a window AC unit can be beneficial.
Apart from being used on its own, these units can be used alongside a central AC unit. This can be done if certain parts of your home are hotter than the others, or if the climate is extremely warm.
2. Portable AC Units
If you have space limitations, building restrictions, or are always on the move, getting a window AC or central air conditioner might not be the best option. This is where portable AC units come into play.
Portable units are much more affordable in terms of installation and overall maintenance. They are also highly energy efficient and consume only minimal power when compared to traditional systems.
These powerful devices pull the hot and humid air from the atmosphere into the unit, which is then cooled and let out into the room. Additionally, warm air and excess moisture is absorbed into the air conditioning unit and pushed out the window through a hose. They are also easy to install and require little to no physical effort.
However, what makes them unique is their portability. If you live in mild climates where you only need the AC unit for a couple of weeks, a portable AC unit can be ideal. Not only is it easy to move around, but can also be stored away conveniently.
3. Ductless Split Air Conditioning System
A ductless split system includes two components, an outdoor AC unit and an indoor unit. The indoor split system AC unit is usually mounted onto the wall and dissipates cold air into your living space without any ductwork.
This particular system is called the single-zone system and is designed to heat or cool one specific area of your home. Outdoor units, on the other hand, are placed in a way that reduces the noise that comes from patios or other outdoor spaces.
These devices allow you to enjoy hot or cold air in a room without needing any connective ductwork. Additionally, these systems do not have any complicated maintenance.
The biggest advantage of ductless split HVAC systems is their ease of installation. When your home lacks ductwork, installing new ones can be quite expensive. Ductless ACs eliminate this issue and allow you to install mini units without any hassle.
4. Central Air System
Central air units have a series of connective ductwork that allows them to circulate cool air. These supply ducts and registers carry the cool air from the central air conditioner to the living space. Once the air in the room becomes slightly warm, it is pulled back into the central AC unit and passes through the ducts and registers.
There are two types of central AC units; a split system or a packaged unit. The split central air system contains a compressor, fan, blower, an outdoor heat exchanger and an indoor heat exchanger. Certain split systems may contain heat pumps or a furnace.
The latter, on the other hand, have all the components located in a singular cabinet. This cabinet is usually placed on a concrete slab or the roof of the house. Typically, a packaged central air conditioning system is used for small scale commercial buildings.
Cost Of Central AC Per Square Foot
The installation charges of a central air conditioning system depends on a wide range of costs and are affected by factors like the size of the system, efficiency and duct installation. Typically, a brand new AC unit costs around $2.90 and $7.20 per square foot for a home located in a region with moderate climate.
However, the costs can double or triple if you live in a warm or humid environment. This is because hot regions require the central air conditioner to perform with an above-average efficiency, which then results in the costs being much higher.
Standard climates such as zone 2 or above, may not necessarily need as much efficiency but zone 1 areas may have higher costs based on the insulation levels.
It’s also important to note that an 800 square feet home can have extremely similar costs to a 900 square feet home. This is because, even though there is a difference of 100 square feet, it is not significant enough for a larger installation or AC unit size.
However, if you own a 1,200 square feet home, the cost of installation would be much higher considering that you will need a larger unit. The most common size is that of 2,000 square feet and its cost is considered to be the average cost for central AC unit installation.
In case you have ducts that are already installed within your home, the cost to install central AC will be considerably low. But if you need additional ducts added, upgraded ducts or new ones installed, the costs can go up significantly.
Listed below is a table of various home sizes and its average central air installation costs.
Home Size
Average Cost
800 sq. ft.
$2,320 - $5,760
1,000 sq. ft.
$2,900 - $ 7,200
1,200 sq. ft.
$3,480 - $ 8,640
1,500 sq. ft.
$4,350 - $10,800
2,000 sq. ft.
$5,800 - $ 14,400
2,500 sq. ft.
$ 7,250 - $ 18,000
3,000 sq. ft.
$ 8,700 - $ 21,600
35,00 sq. ft.
$10,150 - $ 25, 200
Cost Of Central Air Conditioning Unit By Size
The size of the central AC unit plays a major role in determining what the final cost would be. A large home will require a bigger central air conditioner and vice-versa. There are several factors that can influence the size of the AC unit such as, the amount of sun exposure your home gets, insulation, and the age of existing ducts.
I have seen, the average size most homes require is around 3 and 3.4 tons, whereas larger homes may require 4 or above. Similar to cost per square foot, when the AC unit size increases, the cost of the overall installation becomes higher.
For example, the average cost of a 2 ton central air system will be significantly lower than the cost of a 3 ton central air system.
5 ton systems are available on the market, but they are rarely opted for. Since they are oversized for most residential homes, they are ideally used in large scale commercial buildings. Unless your home needs extreme cooling, these AC unit sizes are not commonly found in residential buildings.
If you wish to simply replace an existing central air conditioning unit, the cost can be significantly lower than that of installing a new one. However, if you require any duct replacement or changing other central air conditioner components, the costs can fall on the higher end.
Listed below is a table comprising the most common central air unit sizes along with their average cost of installation.
Unit Size
Cost For Materials
Cost For Installation
1.5 tons
$2,400 - $4,250
$3,650 - $6,250
2 tons
$3,000 - $5,500
$4,250- $7,500
2.5 tons
$3,300 - $6,000
$4,500 - $8000
3 tons
$3,800 - $7,150
$5000 - $9,150
3.5 tons
$4,250 - $7,700
$5,450 - $9,700
4 tons
$5,750 - $9,600
$6,950 - $11,600
5 tons
$6,600 - $12,000
$7,800 - $14,000
Cost Of Central Air Conditioning Units By Type
Central air units can cool down your entire house even if you have just one unit. The cold air passes through several connective ducts that are attached to the vents, and into your home.
These central AC units come in two types; split and package units. The former is the most commonly found in most homes while the latter is used in smaller spaces and costs higher to set up.
Both these types of central air systems can efficiently cool your living space, but they have varying installation charges and purchasing costs. Additionally, you can combine your furnace and air conditioner in smaller residences, as this takes up very little space.
Listed below are the average costs for the three types of central air conditioning systems with their most common AC unit sizes.
Unit Type
Average Cost
Split System
$3,800 - $7,700
Packaged AC System
$4,000 - $8,500
Packaged HVAC
$9,200 - $10,800
1. Cost Of Split AC
The average cost of a split AC system ranges anywhere between $3800 and $7,700. This type of AC system is ideal if you already own a furnace and ducts and simply wish to install an air conditioner.
These split ACs have three components, a fan - an outside condensing AC unit and an evaporator. All components sit on top of the furnace and make use of its ducts as well as the air handler.
Since the evaporator and fan are located outside the living area, these units function silently compared to other air conditioning unit types. If you own a new furnace and ducts that are less than 15 years old, opting for this type of AC unit can save you installation costs.
In the event that you do not own a furnace or have older ducts, opting for an all-in-one package might be ideal to cut down installation charges.
2. Cost Of Packaged AC
The average cost of packaged ac units ranges from $4,000 to $8,500. This type of unit is much less commonly used when compared to the others, but still a feasible option if you already own a furnace and wish to add just air conditioning.
It is also ideal if you have space limitations since this AC unit sits outside instead of being two pieces being connected by a tube. And similar to a split system, they make use of ducts but take up much less space as compared to the former.
The only downside is that this particular type requires much more maintenance since it is fully installed outside. In case a single component becomes ruined, the entire cooling system might need replacing as repairs are complicated.
3. Cost Of HVAC Units
The average cost of an HVAC unit ranges from $9,200 to $10,800. These machines comprise a furnace as well as an air conditioner in a single unit. In case you own a furnace that is old or needs replacing, investing in a HVAC package system will be beneficial. They also make use of ducts, but the installation process is fairly easy.
Cost Of Central AC Units By Brand
The brand of the air conditioner plays a major role in the overall installation costs. Though certain brands make use of the same technology they are priced higher or lower than other brands. Factors such as longevity or the brand's goodwill can influence the price of the product.
Some brands use only high-quality parts, which then results in a hike in the price of the unit. Make sure you conduct ample research before you use a product as higher price does not always equate to higher quality. Listed below are the average AC unit costs from the most common brands on the market.
Brand
Average Cost
Amana
$3,600 - $6,000
Rheem
$3,650 - $6,450
Goodman
$3,800 - $6,650
Trane
$3,900 - $7,000
Bryant
$4,000 - $7000
Lennox
$4000 - $7,150
Carrier
$4,000 - $7,700
Heil
$4000 - $9,000
York
$4,000 - $9,000
American Standard
$4,400 - $7,000
Cost Of Central AC Units By Efficiency
The efficiency of the central air unit or how much power it consumes to heat or cool your room influences its cost. Units that are highly efficient will usually be priced higher whereas units with low efficiency will be priced lower.
Earlier, units had a SEER rating, which stands for Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio. A higher SEER rating often means that the overall energy costs were lower but the initial AC unit costs would be higher.
However, in 2023, the whole industry has decided to switch things up and use a more relevant and accurate measuring system known as the Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio 2 or SEER2. But to make things easier, most air conditioner manufacturers list both the previous and new SEER rating on their systems.
The right SEER rating that is needed for your home depends on factors such as your energy consumption and climate. Average SEER ratings are usually sufficient for more colder regions where the use of AC is limited to only a few weeks in a year.
In hotter regions, an extremely high SEER rating might be required to stay cool and cut down energy costs. Listed below are the average cost of units based on their varying efficiency levels.
SEER/SEER2
Efficiency
Average Cost
14/13.4
Standard (North)
$1,725 - $3,600
15/14.3
Standard (South/Southwest)
$2,300 - $4,800
16/15.3
High
$2,875 - $6,000
17/16.2
High
$3,450 - $6,600
18/17.2
High
$4,100 - $7,800
19/18.1
Super High
$4,600 - $8,400
20/19.1
Super High
$5,750 - $9,600
21/20
Super High
$6,325 - $10,800
Factors That Affect Central Air Conditioning Unit Cost
1. Installation
The overall cost to install central air conditioning vary from one unit to another. If you already own a functional ductwork system, installing a new central AC unit will be affordable.
However, if you need the whole package, as in a new ductwork installation as well as new air conditioner, the average AC unit costs can be pretty high. The unit in itself, is an additional expense and might vary depending on the brand and type.
2. System Type
Generally, air conditioners come in two types but for the majority of the regions, a central air unit is the most common choice. These units are usually designed to accommodate heating and cooling systems and often make a full HVAC system.
Tip
If you only need an air conditioning unit, you can opt for a ductless split air conditioner that does the job efficiently. Similarly, if you live in colder regions where the use of an AC is limited, investing in a window AC would be more effective.
Considering you move around a lot and do not need a permanently fixed air conditioning AC system, using a portable cooling AC system would be ideal.
3. System Size
When it comes to air conditioners, a bigger unit doesn’t necessarily mean a better unit. Central units are available in various sizes from 1.5 tons to 5 tons. A simple way to find out the right size of a central AC unit for your home is to multiply the square feet of your home by 18.
This is because on an average, it takes around 18 BTUs (British Thermal Units) to cool down a square foot of space. In case your home has a higher ceiling, multiply the number by 1.25. Once you derive the number, divide it by 12,000 to get the right amount of tonnage needed for your home.
For instance, let’s say a home is 2,000 square feet and would need around 34,000 BTUs to cool the room entirely. When you divide 36,000 by 12,000, you get 3. This means your 2,000 square foot home would need an air conditioning unit that is 3 tons.
Make sure that you calculate accurately because if the unit is too large or small for your home, it can become inefficient. If you have more doubts regarding the size, contacting a technician to inspect your home and recommend the right size would be beneficial.
4. SEER Rating
SEER ( Seasonal Energy Efficiency Rating) contributes significantly to the overall price of an air conditioning unit. The rating reflects how well a particular system would perform throughout the entire season.
Typically, units that have a higher SEER rating might cost a lot more than ones with a lower SEER rating. But despite the high costs, units that have a higher rating would last longer with lower operational costs.
On average, all central units are required to have at least a SEER rating of 13.
5. Home Size
The overall size of your home is a major factor that affects the cost to install central air conditioners. If you plan to install central air conditioners during the summer, it can cost you more since the units need to perform above average efficiency. If it performs similar to any other day, it can result in the device being burnt out quickly.
Similarly, if you own a larger home, you need a more powerful unit that can cool larger areas. These units can also be more expensive than other smaller alternatives.
6. Brand
Most well known brands may use the same internal parts as other lesser known brands. However, their customer service, or product longevity might contribute to the higher prices. Consulting your local HVAC company can help you know more about the most popular brands and which ones suit best your needs.
Additional Factors To Consider
At certain times homeowners need to replace or revamp their existing air conditioning systems. In such cases, the overall cost is heavily dependent on the following situations and you need to consider these uncommon factors:
1. Zones and Controls
If you own a larger home, opting for a multiple-zone air conditioner would be the most effective option as it guarantees even heat distribution.
Certain rooms in your home can be exposed to excessive sunlight and might retain heat for prolonged periods. In such cases, cooling down these areas at regular intervals with the help of a zone system prevents other rooms becoming excessively cold.
When you add more controls and zones, it may contribute to an increase in the price, but makes your home much more comfortable at the end of the day.
2. Ductwork Repair
When you already own ductwork, the old system can be slightly inefficient in handling the improved and increased airflow of the new AC unit. In such cases, the entire ductwork may need to be replaced with an air handler that is more compatible.
Another reason that your ductwork may need replacing or repair is when the room does not cool as efficiently as it did before. This is usually a sign of a leaky ductwork, where the cold air flows out into the duct rather than your home.
Furthermore, ductwork can age with time and cause problems with the cooling system. Contacting a professional to inspect your ductwork regularly or when you suspect that there is a problem would be helpful.
3. Plumbing
Adding a new AC unit to the home means that new plumbing lines have to be installed. This is because most, if not all units require a drain line to carry the condensation that developed from the air handler.
When there is an efficient drainage system, it minimizes the risk of water damage. Getting a new plumbing line installed can add to the overall cost, but would save you from repair costs that may arise in the future due to improper drainage.
4. Electrical Work
The central air unit needs electricity from a dedicated, hard-wired outlet or circuit, for which a standard 240V connection is used. In terms of power, based on the size of the air conditioner, it will require energy approximately ranging anywhere between 15 and 60 amps.
Make sure to consult a licensed electrician to install a central air conditioning circuit and make adjustments to update your existing circuit breaker.
6. Existing HVAC Systems Removal
It is fairly easy to remove an existing HVAC unit and most companies provide the service for free when a new AC unit is being installed. The average fee of AC disposal ranges from $25 to $200, depending on the age of the system and the professionals’ fee.
Upgrading and removing ductwork, on the other hand, can be costlier since it is a more time-consuming task.
7. Home Modifications
If you make changes to your home such as the addition of a new room, or change the ceiling height, the entire central air conditioning system should be upgraded. Newer vents and ductwork can be installed at a minimum cost, but a larger home may also call for a larger unit to cool efficiently.
When your home is being renovated, make sure to contact a professional who can determine if the existing unit would be adequate for your new living space.
8. Mold Testing And Removal
Though not a common issue, at certain times mold can form in contaminated and aged ductwork. This is especially harmful because air passes through these ducts and into your room, where you will be breathing in mold infested air. Apart from several health concerns, mold is also damaging for the ductwork and the air conditioner itself.
If you suspect any mold growth within your ductwork, contact a specialist company who can conduct appropriate testing and clean the mold. Make sure you don’t try DIY cleaning as improper cleaning can result in damaging the HVAC and fiberglass ductwork. So, only allow a professional technician to do the job.
Cost To Install Central Air Conditioning Systems Yourself
Though it is possible to install central air conditioners on your own, it is highly recommended that you do not do so. Central air conditioning installation is a complicated task and requires expertise and special skills to ensure that the job is performed correctly.
To handle the refrigerant that comes with the units, you will need to be certified by the Environmental Protection Agency (EPA). The safest option is to contact a licensed professional and have them do the installation work in the right way.
If you’ve never owned a central AC, you may have to install a new breaker into the electrical panel, run wires through the foundation, link new ductwork to the existing HVAC system, etc. Additionally, you would have to finish and frame the areas where ductwork is required, and mount the unit onto metal brackets or a concrete pad.
This is a rather complex project and it would be best if not done by yourself.
Final Words
Cooling down on a summer day shouldn’t cost you your entire paycheck, and if you make the right choices, it won’t. Central air units are highly efficient but their cost of installation can be affected by various factors.
If you take the above-mentioned points into consideration, comparing your options and choosing the right unit will be an easy task. Make sure that you contact a professional before you make these decisions, especially if you’re unsure about what type of unit would work best for you.
Have you recently started working with fiberglass?
Fiberglass is one of the most commonly used materials these days because of its versatility. However, as it often comes in long sheets, you will need to cut or sand it down.
During this process, fiberglass dust is produced, and it's essential to use the right gears to avoid coming in contact with it. As fiberglass is made of fine pieces of glass, exposure to the shards can be pretty painful.
Hence, if you regularly work with the material, it's vital to know about safely removing it from your skin. So, we thought of coming up with this simple guide to help you avoid any serious encounters with fiberglass.
We hope that it will help you out the next time you may accidentally get the shards on your skin. But, to ensure safety, always wear protective gear while working.
Now, without further delay, let's get into it!
How To Remove Fiberglass Safely From Your Skin?
Without wasting any time, let us directly get into the topic. Fiberglass dust is often a pesky problem as it may stick to your clothes from which it might transfer to your skin. But, in most cases, the dust ends up on the skin when protective gear isn't used correctly.
Mostly the fiberglass shards may get to your hands and arms. So, you should always make sure to remove these as soon as possible before the shards come into contact with the face, nose, or eyes.
Let's learn about the right things to do when your skin has been exposed to fiberglass.
What Should You Do To Remove The Fiberglass Dust?
Here are the steps to follow when you have fiberglass on your skin:
Step 1
Immediately leave your work area as soon as you notice the exposure and avoid scratching the place.
Step 2
Use a combination of running water and mild soap to wash the area gently. Also, remember not to scrub it vigorously, as this may irritate your skin. Make sure to remove the dust as soon as possible because prolonged contact can irritate the skin and cause rashes.
Sometimes it’s better to use a washcloth to clean the area to minimize the pressure applied on the skin.
Step 3
If you notice bigger fiberglass shards on your skin, use adhesive tape to remove the pieces until the skin is clear. Additionally, you may dip the body part in a bucket of warm soapy water to loosen the fiberglass shards before cleaning the area with a washcloth.
Some people also suggest applying a gentle hair conditioner on the skin to remove the shards easily.
Step 4
If you suspect that fiberglass dust has entered your eyeballs, flush the eyes with water for 10-15 minutes. Additionally, you may use a cleaning solution meant to remove glass or dust particles from the eyes.
Step 5
As soon as you are finished cleaning, change your clothes. Also, be very careful while doing this to avoid getting any remaining dust onto your body.
Step 6
If irritation or itching persists, seek immediate medical help.
What Should You Avoid Doing While Removing Fiberglass?
As humans, we are prone to making mistakes. So, there are some things that you should never do while removing fiberglass dust from your skin. To start off, it’s quite tempting to rub the exposed area while cleaning the shards. But, this should be avoided as it leads to skin irritation and rashes.
Another thing that you should avoid is scratching your skin when it has been exposed to fiberglass dust, as it might get the shards further lodged into the area. Also, a word of caution, don’t try to use compressed air to remove the dust as it may irritate the skin.
Problems Caused By Exposure To Fiberglass
You may have removed most fiberglass shards from your skin, but some health risks might still arise. Most of these problems are easily solved by a visit to the doctor. However, multiple exposures to the material can turn into serious issues.
Hence, if you face any of these problems, make sure to get immediate help.
Contact Dermatitis
This is one of the most common issues seen in people exposed to fiberglass dust. Rashes and persistent itching are the symptoms of this problem. If not treated in time, the exposed area can often form blisters, or even the skin may peel.
Respiratory Issues
If you aren't careful about working with fiberglass, the dust may get inside your body. Apart from breathing in the dust, touching your face with a hand that has been exposed to the dust may also cause problems. This may lead to respiratory issues and even stomach aches.
Common symptoms include excessive coughing, sneezing, and asthma-like problems. So, if you suspect such an exposure, make sure to visit a doctor immediately.
Tips To Avoid Exposure With Fiberglass Dust
If you work with fiberglass regularly, there are some suggestions that you can follow. Ensuring these protections are in place will drastically reduce the chance of getting exposed to the sharp material.
Here are some tips to reduce exposure to fiberglass:
Dress Up For The Task
Most people get exposed to fiberglass dust as they aren’t appropriately dressed for the job. As sanding or cutting fiberglass releases a lot of dust, you have to make sure to wear the right gear.
Moreover, you should cover your whole body with loose-fitting clothes. Your arms and legs shouldn't be bare. Also, stay away from wearing sandals while working with fiberglass, as if you get it on your feet, it will hurt a lot.
You should also wear a face cover, such as protective goggles and a mask to avoid getting the dust inside your body. In this respect, particulate respirator works well while working with materials like fiberglass. Also, make sure to wear leather gloves to protect your hands.
Prepare For Better Airflow
You must have heard a million times that ventilation is key when it comes to working with certain materials. And, it's quite true for working with fiberglass. Just cracking a window open wouldn't do anything. You should work in a space that has proper airflow.
When you keep the doors and windows open, the dust can travel away rather than sticking to your body or skin. Hence, you should make sure to make the place as airy as possible. Moreover, this would ensure that you are able to breathe better when you are wearing a mask.
Vacuum Carefully
Once you are done working, it's time to clean up all the mess. Using a vacuum is the best idea as it sucks in the dust entirely and makes disposal easy.
A handy trick used by many is to wet the surface before running the vacuum. This is a much better way than sweeping a dry surface that has fiberglass dust. Use a vacuum with a HEPA filter if that's available to you.
However, if a vacuum isn't available, the next best option is a wet mop. Also, it's better to clean up the space before you take off all the protective gear.
Keep Edibles Away
We know that working with fiberglass takes time, and it can be tempting to have your lunch at the workshop. But, you shouldn't make this mistake, as ingesting fiberglass is the last thing you would want to experience. Hence, make sure to keep edibles out of the area while working with this material.
Similarly, smoking should also be avoided while working with fiberglass. The dust may accidentally transfer into your body through the cigarette butt or your fingers, leading to health issues. So, it's best to finish your work, clean up, and then enjoy your food and drinks.
Clean Up Properly
After you have finished working and cleaning up the space, it's time to get yourself tidy. Start by removing your work clothes and protective gear. We suggest you place a towel or a sheet and then put the used clothes on it.
Now, get into the shower and clean your body with a mild soap. Make sure to be gentle on your skin as some fiberglass dust might still be present on it. Also, spend some time flushing your eyes to ensure that they’re absolutely clean.
When it comes to cleaning your work-clothes, it's always better to use a different washing machine than the one used for your other clothes. However, as this isn't always viable, the next best option is to thoroughly clean your washing machine after each time you use it to clean work-clothes.
Removing Fiberglass FAQ
We found some essential questions about removing fiberglass, so here are the answers to those queries.
1. Does Vinegar Remove Fiberglass From Skin?
Yes, vinegar does help in removing fiberglass from your skin. However, we would still recommend you to wash your skin with water before following it up with vinegar. So, start by taking a warm shower or gently rinsing the area exposed to fiberglass.
When you feel that almost all the dust is gone, use the vinegar to re-rinse the area. It's best to use natural vinegar like apple cider vinegar to do this job.
2. Can Exposure To Fiberglass Cause Cancer?
No, there's no evidence that exposure to fiberglass dust will give you cancer. You may get health problems like contact dermatitis or a rash flare, but these problems are easily curable. However, we are yet to know about the consequences of prolonged exposure to fiberglass, so it's always better to have proper protection while working with the material.
Final Words
With that, we have come to the end of this brief guide about correctly removing fiberglass out of your skin. Always make sure to remain calm while doing the job as it helps to avoid irritating the skin. Also, if you are removing fiberglass from someone else's skin, try to be as gentle as possible.
Moreover, if there's a situation where you or someone else have breathed or ingested the material, visit the emergency room without any delay. Just remember that fiberglass isn't life-threatening; with proper care, you should be okay in no time. And do let us know if you have any further concerns regarding removing fiberglass from the skin.
The city of New York is one of the 50 states of America, home to many famous icons and is more well known, talked about and favored greater than any of the other 49 states. Some of these historic landmarks like Times square, the Empire State building, Statue of Liberty, Freedom Tower just to name a few have not only become grand tourist attractions but have over the years captured the spirit of the city. Taking this a step further are popular artists Jay -Z and Alicia Keys with their tribute to New York city beloved song "Empire State Of Mind", whose lyrics truly capture the day to day reality of what goes on in the big city. The state of New York has unreservedly earned its nick name 'the big apple' because of its fast paced development in terms of fashion, the arts, culture, global influence, finance causing her to take the bigger chunk of the pie. This effervescent spirit that surrounds the city of New York can be heard spilling out from the hearts of many who have either visited the city or still call it home via their vocal cords. All singing to the top of their voices what is now the affectionately universally known 'theme song' of the concrete jungle from the chorus of the Grammy nominated song Empire State Of Mind "NEW YORK!" It is this charismatic atmosphere that not only personifies the city of New York but it's what lures the rest of the world like a magnet to the big apple. The city has several iconic landmarks that certainly call much attention to itself and instilling in many visitors a desire to return and never leave. Below are 30 of these landmarks that truly capture the spirit of the big apple and arouse in many tourist a passion to one day get an opportunity to live the American dream.
Most Famous New York Landmarks
#1 The Chrysler building is a landmark in New York
The Chrysler building located midtown, Manhattan has been in existence since its opening in 1930 and was the tallest skyscraper for one year up until it was surpassed by the Empire State building. To this day however, this art decor style skyscraper still holds the record for being the tallest brick building in the world.
#6 The Statue of Liberty is a colossal structure located on liberty island in the New York harbor
Lady Liberty, one of the most popular tourist attraction in New York, as the statue is otherwise called was given to America as a gift from France to symbolize their friendship and was dedicated in 1886.
#7 The wall street charging bull in lower Manhattan New York
Made of bronze, this sculpted landmark is also called the Bowling Green Bull and has been in this residence since 1989, two years after the crash of the stock market. It was made to symbolize the 'strength and power of the American people' and financial optimism and prosperity.
#8 This colorful building in Chinatown is located in Manhattan New York
Chinatown is the largest known enclave of Chinese people in the western hemisphere with numerous successful businesses, apartment buildings and more than 200 restaurants.
#12 The metropolitan museum of art located on 5th avenue new York City
Otherwise known as the 'Met', the Metropolitan Art Museum is the largest and most visited art museum in the United States holding over two million collection of art and was established in 1870.
The Theater was constructed in 1924 and was renamed Broadway because of its venue. It has a capacity to hold way over 1000 individuals and has been rebuilt twice since it was open. The theater is an entertainment building that has become home to many famous Hollywood celebrities because it displays the most notable musical productions and motion pictures.
#14 The Dubliner Irish pub with outdoor seating
Known as the best Irish pub in New York city, the Dubliner has a menu of only beer and pub grub.
#15 The Freedom Tower or otherwise known as the One World Trade Center
This is the new skyscraper which replaces the formerly known World trade center Twin Towers and also the tallest building in New York.
#16 New York City's Staten Island ferry boat ride
Tourists who come to gaze upon the Statue of Liberty or visit Battery park enjoy their ride on this ferry boat.
#19 A lot of food carts can been seen regularly along the streets of New York
If it's one thing New Yorker's love it's their hot dogs, pretzels and pizzas which is why whenever people visit the city, it would be deemed a sad moment to leave without getting a taste of either one of these mentioned foods. While Americans altogether are known for their passionate craving of pizza, the city streets of New York tell visitors something about its residence and their love of hot dog. To not partake in the purchasing of this delicay, would be to forfeit oneself from experiencing the true culture and spirit of New York.
#20 New York has an extensive taxi cab system which meets the transportation needs of its people and keeps the streets busy
It is this day to day hustle and bustle of countless taxi cabs driven mainly by immigrants looking to make a living, along the numerous extended streets that manifests them self as to what the true spirit of New York is really about.
#27 The American Museum of Natural History in Manhattan is one of the largest museums in the world
The museum was open in 1869 and has at least 5 million visitors per year and displays over 32 million species of plants, animals, fossils, rocks.
#28 The Empire State Building is a 102 story skyscraper
The Empire State building, the second tallest skyscraper in New York, was open in 1931 by then President Herbert Hoover, with 73 elevators and a lighting rod at its top.
These 30 famous landmarks that capture the true spirit of New York city have proven this state is all that many hype it up to be, the city that never sleeps.
While a whole-house fan can help cool down your home by drawing in cold air from outside, an attic fan can reduce attic temperature by removing hot air from the attic. And both these appliances can improve the energy efficiency of your existing cooling systems.
The temperature in the attic of your home can rise very quickly, especially in summer, as it receives direct heat and sunlight. Hence, cooling it down may bring down the interior temperature of your home more effectively.
Now, both whole-house fans and attic fans can help you achieve this, especially when paired with an air conditioning system. But which one will best fit your needs? Find out in my extensive guide below!
Whole-House Fan Vs Attic Fan
1. Working Mechanism
A. Whole-House Fan
Whole-house fans use electricity to remove hot air from the interior of your home and draw in fresh, cool air from the outside via the doors and windows, ultimately sending it to the attic. This is what enables them to cool the entire home at once, making them a worthy replacement for HVAC systems. In fact, many homeowners who don’t have the budget to install an HVAC unit orcentral air conditioner opt for a whole-house fan instead.
Installation-wise, a whole-house fan should be installed on the center of the ceiling of the top-most floor of your home for maximum efficiency. However, both the size of your home and the CFM (cubic feet per minute) count of the fan will determine its air-regulating capacity.
For instance, whole-house fans with the highest CFM count can facilitate air change up to 6 times every hour, thereby bringing down your home’s temperature significantly. You will see the vents on your ceiling opening and closing, as the fan draws in and expels air, respectively.
Keep in mind, though, that since the unit will effectively draw in more air at the ceiling, you should make enough space for it. This is to say, you may need up to 4 times the area of attic vents than normal.
Tip
The best way to determine the space required for your house fan is by dedicating one square foot of vent opening for every 750 CFM of the fan.
B. Attic Fan
You can think of attic fans as electrically-powered exhaust fans that remove hot air from the attic space. This function is triggered by changes in a thermostat placed within the attic, with the temperature usually ranging from 60 to 120 degrees Fahrenheit. Simply put, an attic fan can help cool the attic air when prompted by a thermostat.
Also called power attic ventilators or PAVs, attic fans have an intake component typically located near the fascia, under the eave, or soffit of the roof to bring in fresh air from outside. When the fan removes warm air from the attic, it simultaneously draws in fresh air from the intake.
Now, for the largest time, I was under the impression that attic fans can only be installed anywhere in the attic. However, this isn’t entirely true, as they’re generally installed on the gable or roof. And depending on this location, attic fans can be categorized as:
1. Gable Attic Fans
As the name may have suggested, gable attic fans are located on the gable of your attic, and the placement is typically vertical. When the temperature in the attic rises, these fans switch on immediately to push hot air out from the gable.
2. Roof Attic Fans
Although roof attic fans are mounted on the roof, they are installed partially inside the roof and partially out of it. These fans are usually mounted as high as possible, but it’s important to maintain a gap of at least 24 inches between the fan and the ridgeline of the roof.
Tip
If you live in a region that receives plenty of sunlight throughout the year, you can consider getting solar-powered attic fans for better energy efficiency in the long run.
2. Cooling And Ventilation
A. Whole-House Fan
Since whole-house fans cool the interior of your home by drawing in air from the outside, they are only suitable for areas where the outside temperature is less than the interior temperature. For instance, a whole-house fan can make your home cooler after sundown, when outdoor temperatures become cooler than your home’s interior. Once the cool air reaches the ceiling, it will dissipate uniformly inside your home.
Besides, the constant intake of fresh air eventually replaces the stale air inside, making for effective ventilation.
B. Attic Fans
Unlike whole-house fans, attic fans don’t facilitate air movement within the home- instead, they simply reduce the attic temperature by driving out warm air. This, in turn, can cool down your home, as a hot attic will radiate heat through the ceiling, gradually warming up the entire space.
From what I have observed, attic fans don’t ventilate your home as efficiently as whole-house fans. However, the intake of fresh air inside the attic makes it well-ventilated, making it less susceptible to moisture and mold formation.
3. Operation
A. Whole-House Fans
Whole-House fans are operated manually, but you should open the doors and windows before switching on the fan. Moreover, you can either operate a whole-house fan using a wall switch or opt for a pull cord that hangs from the ceiling.
Tip
You can opt for a model with Wi-Fi controls, which will allow you to operate the fan from a compatible smartphone app.
B. Attic Fans
Attic fans are among the most convenient appliances to operate as they function automatically. All you need to do is program the thermostat to set an “activation temperature.” Once the temperature in the attic reaches the preset temperature, the fan will switch on automatically. You can also reprogram the thermostat according to the changing temperatures during different seasons.
Long story short, you don’t have to put in any extra effort, like opening the doors and windows.
4. Ease Of Installation
A. Whole-House Fan
Aside from a functional electrical connection in the attic, installing a whole-house fan will require cutting the ceiling (or ceiling drywall) to attach the damper box to the joists. This process generally becomes more difficult in case of whole-house fans with larger diameters, as they require the support of at least two joists. As a result, you may have to cut and shape the joists to make room for the installation.
Not only that, but the reshaped ceiling joists would also need extra support, typically in the form of two side pieces. Apart from that, the vent tube and fan should be hung from the rafter with durable hanger strips.
Overall, a whole-house fan installation can be quite tricky, time-consuming, and expensive, so make sure you hire the best professionals for the job. Going the DIY way may have disastrous consequences!
B. Attic Fan
Because attic fans don’t ventilate air per se, you don’t need to go through the trouble of extending the outflow of the attic outdoors. So, as long as there’s a functional electrical connection (in case of electric-powered attic fans) in the attic, you should be good to go. Besides, getting an attic fan installed is almost always less expensive than installing whole-house fans.
5. Sound Output
A. Whole-House Fan
Unless the ceiling of your topmost floor is too low, the sound of a whole-house fan won’t hammer your eardrums. Likewise, ceiling insulation can dampen its operational noise. Moreover, there are many whole-house fans that come with an insulated insulator, which increases the distance between the fan body and the ceiling, thereby reducing sound transfer.
B. Attic Fan
Since attic fans are mounted either on the gable or roof (depending on the model), they remain separated from the ceiling and larger, open spaces like your central hallway. Hence, attic fans become virtually noiseless, especially if there’s existing sound insulation on the ceiling.
6. Appearance
A. Whole-House Fans
Although whole-house fans are installed in the attic, they are generally more visible than attic fans, as they extend to the ceiling, too. Besides, larger whole-house fans can be as wide as your ceiling joists, with their length ranging between 36 and 40 inches, making it difficult to conceal them.
B. Attic Fans
Attic fans are considered better for compact spaces unless you’ve multiple attic fans located on the roof or gable. You can easily find attic fans that will fit your attic space, including gable fans that can be completely concealed behind the gable vent.
Pros And Cons
Now that you have a better understanding of how house fans and attic fans work for various factors, let me take you through their pros and cons to help you make the right choice.
A. Whole-House Fans
Pros:
1. Better Whole House Air Circulation
Whether paired with air conditioning systemsor operated on their own, whole-house fans can result in better air circulation by removing stale air and bringing in fresh air.
Not only that, but a whole-house fan can also render a subtle “breeze effect,” which can be a great way to make your house cool. This cooling effect is similar to that created by a stand fan operating on low to medium speed but for the entire house.
2. Works For Drier Climates
If you live in a region that has a drier climate, you might have noticed how the outdoor air becomes cooler than the indoor air post-sundown. And a whole-house fan can be the ideal cooling method in such a case, as it will bring in the cooler outdoor air to make your home cooler.
In fact, operating the whole-house fan for just 30 minutes can keep your entire home cool for the night, depending on the square footage and the capacity of the fan.
3. Can Bring Down Energy Bills
Although whole-house fans and air conditioning systems cannot be operated at the same time, the former can help your ACs become more energy-efficient. As the temperature inside reduces with the help of a whole-house fan, it takes the pressure off your AC unit to cool the space faster.
Cons:
1. Not For Every Climate
In case of regions with warmer climates, the outdoor temperature will likely be equal to or even more than that of your home. Besides, the outdoor air may have high levels of humidity, and both these factors will severely compromise the utility of a whole-house fan.
2. May Increase Indoor Humidity Level
Since whole-house fans pull in outside air and direct it towards the attic, the high humidity outdoors will eventually accumulate in the attic. Over time, this may result in the formation of mold and mildew, as well as affect indoor air quality. Hence, you may take adequate measures, like installing a dehumidifier, which will be an added expense and hassle.
B. Attic Fans
Pros:
1. Help Reduce Humidity In The Attic
As a homeowner, you must know that your attic is one of the most susceptible places for developing mold and mildew. Apart from triggering allergies and respiratory diseases, both mold and mildew formation can cause damage to the foundation of your home. However, the “attic-specific” air circulation of attic fans can reduce this possibility.
2. Can Protect The Roof
Attic fans can be a great way to reinforce the durability of your roof by keeping the attic cool. This can be especially beneficial for asphalt shingle roofs, which may get damaged faster if exposed to constant heat.
3. May Prevent Ice Dampening
During winter, the warm air inside your home can reach the attic and melt the snow accumulated on the roof. This phenomenon is called ice dampening, a commonplace in regions with cold climates. When the melted snow dribbles down to reach the cold edges of the roof, it freezes back to form an ice dam, which can retain more water and eventually leak into the roof.
However, installing an attic fan can successfully help prevent ice dampening, as it can quickly cool down the attic.
Cons:
1. Need To Be Paired With Air Conditioning Systems
Cooling your home by means of a cool attic will take much longer, which means it may be necessary to pair your attic fan with an AC, especially in warmer regions.
2. Not Very Energy-Efficient
Unless you can rely exclusively on attic fans to cool down your home during summer, you won’t see considerable energy savings on your electric bills.
Final Words
Both whole-house fans and attic fans have specific utilities, so it’s important to consider your needs before taking a pick.
For instance, if you want to keep your whole house cool while ensuring proper air circulation, a whole-house fan will be the right option. Similarly, if you think that reducing the attic temperature will help cool down your home faster, then you may consider installing an attic fan.
Furthermore, I’d recommend speaking with an expert to figure out what best suits your requirements and budget. They can also help you with making the adjustments required for a safe and effective installation.
See you another day!
Attic HVAC units are an efficient and energy-saving solution to regulating temperature in a house. That said, there are a few points to be mindful of before purchasing an HVAC system for optimum performance.
Summers can be particularly hot indoors, and the attic is usually where you can feel the heat at its worst.
Maintaining proper temperature in the attic is quite challenging because of how hot it can be, necessitating specific AC types to reach the desired temperature. Knowing all about these types of ACs is a crucial first step to implementing proper attic temperature regulation.
So, here’s a complete guide on attic HVAC units, their types, and what qualities they must possess. Worry about attic cooling no longer!
Types Of HVAC Units Suitable For Attics
HVAC systems, short for Heating, Ventilation, and Air Conditioning, are an all-encompassing solution used to address temperature regulation problems in a home. The term ‘HVAC’ is often used interchangeably with AC, although the latter is a subset of the former term.
When it comes to attic air conditioners, there is no single correct answer, as each type of HVAC unit comes with its own pros and cons. Luckily, choosing between them is made easier with what quality you’re prioritizing: cooling, budget, long or short-term usage, or energy conservation.
Let’s look at each type of attic HVAC system that you can consider installing.
1. Mini-Split Air Conditioners
Mini-split ACs are one of the best cooling HVAC unit types that you can install in your attic, being reliable and promoting an efficient energy use. One of the biggest advantages of this AC type is that it requires very little handling and no additional ductwork.
These HVAC units make for some of the most reliable ACs on the market, particularly for attics. They can easily last upwards of 15 years, which is significantly more than other attic cooling devices. Additionally, they can heat up the attic during the winter as well, making them devices that can be used all year long.
Mini-split air conditioners are typically installed far up on the wall, where they take up no physical floor space. Their compressor is installed outside and typically far away, making it so that the noise they make is barely noticeable at most.
There is one caveat associated with mini-split ACs, which is their price tags. Even the cheapest of these devices can set you back several hundred dollars more than other cooling devices. And once you get into the premium range, the price reaches well into the thousands. Add in installation charges, and your wallet may feel quite light after everything is said and done.
All things considered, a mini-split air conditioner gets you your money’s worth with all the features that they bring to the table.
2. Portable Air Conditioners
The main draw of a portable AC is its maneuverability, something that most other AC types cannot match. This is a type of HVAC unit that can effectively cool the attic, provided that they have access to proper ventilation through one or two hoses.
Portable ACs are quite light on the wallet, being one of the more affordable options. The energy efficiency that dual-hose models offer is middle-of-the-road, but this is balanced by their high cooling capacity.
There are a couple of caveats to installing portable air conditioners, namely the floor space they occupy and the venting hoses. While a portable air conditioner can be moved around freely, they do take up space in your attic that could be used for other purposes. You may feel this issue if your attic is not particularly large.
As for the venting hoses, they have to be threaded through a window or through a hole in the wall to expel hot air. If the AC has to be positioned far from the window, attaching the hoses can be a difficult affair. Of course, this becomes a non-issue if the portable air conditioner can be placed within a manageable distance from the window.
3. Window Air Conditioners
A window air conditioner can be an excellent option for cooling an attic- if your attic has one, that is. Window air conditioners make for some of the most affordable HVAC units available on the market and are capable of effective cooling in all attic sizes.
The energy efficiency of a window air conditioner is fairly high, and these will save you money on the electricity bill. This is particularly the case when compared to other AC types like the through-the-wall ACs. The efficiency of a window AC unit is only outmatched by the mini-split AC.
Of course, the biggest point of contention when it comes to using window ACs as your primary cooling device is the size of your window. Your attic window ought to be large enough to accommodate the AC- 15 inches or more in both length and width.
Moreover, if the window is an inclined roof window, mini-split AC and portable ACs are simply better options. The reason for this is plain and simple: it becomes exceedingly difficult or flat-out impossible to install a window AC on an inclined window.
But if your attic manages to tick everything on the requirements list, a window air conditioner may very well be the attic HVAC unit to choose.
4. Through-The-Wall Air Conditioners
As the name suggests, through-the-wall ACs are installed in a large hole in the wall that is typically created with a drill. A similar option for attic AC units is the through-the-roof unit, which functions similarly but is fitted through the roof instead.
These AC units are capable of solving the ventilation problem that plagues attics and can cool a small or medium-sized attic space well enough. You can expect to purchase a through-the-wall HVAC system in the medium range, being notably less expensive than options like mini-split or portable ACs.
The most prominent hurdle when considering a through-the-wall AC unit as a primary attic cooling device is the installation. If done without the help of professionals, you could potentially be looking at extensive structural damage to the wall. Suffice it to say, this is a task best left to the pros.
And if you’re going for a particular look for your attic, a through-the-wall AC may not give the most flattering impression of the space. These are big and bulky and cover a significant portion of the wall.
If function is all you’re looking for from your attic HVAC unit, a through-the-wall AC will serve the purpose just fine.
What To Look For In Attic ACs
Choosing an attic air conditioner is slightly different from doing so for your bedroom or office, owing to the temperature fluctuations in the crawlspace. There is no extra space left on the walls due to the slanted roofs, which is why not every AC type is suited for most attics.
Let’s look at what you should look for in an attic HVAC unit before purchasing.
1. BTU AC Units
BTU AC Units are a metric that is typically used to size an air conditioner for any given space. To put it simply, the higher the BTU rating of an AC, the larger the space it can cool.
A general rule of thumb given by the DOE for a room with an 8 feet tall ceiling is that every square foot of the living space requires 20 BTU. Meaning, a 500 sq. ft. room requires that your attic air conditioner have a rating of 10,000 BTU or higher to cool properly.
But this general rule doesn’t work with attics because of the slanted roofs, sun exposure, and building insulation. Once these are accounted for, you’ll find that the attic may require an air conditioner with a BTU rating slightly higher than what the rule would determine.
2. Energy Efficiency
Electricity bills add to the costs of an AC, and energy efficiency can help soften the blow of a high electricity bill significantly. Be sure to check the EER and SEER ratings of the attic AC before purchasing it.
Tip
The golden number to look out for when considering the energy efficiency of a device is 12 EER. An HVAC unit with a rating of 10 EER is also energy efficient, albeit to a lesser extent.
3. Ease Of Installation
The complexity of the installation can be a deal-breaker when choosing an HVAC unit for your attic. Naturally, an air conditioner that is easy to install and fits your space well is the ideal one.
Some air conditioner types can be quite difficult to install, and this is reflected in the installation charges. You may find that some companies may charge a few hundred dollars for installing a single AC unit, which is quite a hefty price.
In general, if installing the attic air conditioner is simple enough, you may want to do it yourself. Certain air conditioner brandsoffer DIY installation kits for their cooling devices, particularly with mini-split ACs.
4. Lifespan
The longer an HVAC unit lasts, the better an investment they make. Replacing HVAC unitscan be quite costly, after all.
Mini-split ACs have some of the longest lifespans in the attic HVAC range, lasting up to 20 years with proper maintenance. These units may be the way to go if you have a permanent place to live in and won’t move around frequently.
On the flip side, if you’re looking for a short-term solution, portable ACs will work fine as well with a lifespan of 5-10 years.
Attic HVAC Units: The Benefits
1. Low Power Consumption
Since the sun heats up the roof, the air inside the attic space becomes increasingly more difficult to cool. Thus, room air conditioners consume extra power to cool a house, particularly in a warm climate. This can impact your energy bills by a significant amount, something that is far from ideal.
Installing an air conditioner in the attic prevents hot air from escaping into your house, consequently making it easier to cool other rooms. Easier cooling in other rooms means less power consumed overall, which will help lower the electricity cost as well.
Consider using attic ventilation fansto further reduce the load on your air conditioner.
2. Protect Roof Shingles
The part of your home that faces the most heat from the sun is your roof. As such, the excessive heat that your roof shingles have to endure weakens them over time, which can result in a reduced lifespan.
Tip
You can prevent cracked or broken shingles by cooling your attic with an air conditioner and reducing the overall heat of the roof.
3. Structural Damage To The Walls
As a result of the roof heating up, the air inside your attic will also warm up, causing them to become superheated. Not only does this raise your power consumption, but the wooden framing of your attic also suffers as a result. This can compromise the structural integrity of the walls in your attic as well.
Further exacerbating the issue, the structural damage can end up warping other walls and door frames in your home. This can have long-lasting consequences, something that can be completely avoided by installing an attic air conditioner.
4. Reduced Noise
Room air conditioners are quite loud by design, and that hasn’t changed much since their inception. Continued exposure to the noises produced by these devices can damage your hearing capabilities, depending on where the unit is placed. Being close to them for extended periods of time is, at the very least, an unpleasant endeavor.
By stowing away the indoor unit or furnace in the attic, you’ll find that the amount of noise you hear from the units downstairs is reduced drastically. This is particularly important as, if placed elsewhere, air conditioners can be quite loud and make it difficult to sleep during the night.
5. Short Ducts
Some HVAC systems require ducts to transfer air throughout the house, and their placement predicates how much ductwork you will need to perform. Placing these in the basement, for example, will require the most extensive ductwork compared to any other location.
Some attic air conditioners require shorter ducts by design, making them beneficial in terms of both cost and maintenance. Low installation costs are a benefit, to begin with, and reduced hassle while maintaining ends up paying dividends in the long run utility wise.
Additionally, a shorter duct system will make your attic air conditioner more power efficient. The chance of a rupture leaking out a lot of air is drastically reduced with low ductwork, after all.
Attic HVAC Units: The Issues
1. Low Accessibility
Attic HVAC units require annual inspection and maintenance, something which can be performed by a trained technician. If your attic is small, it can be a bit difficult to access the ductwork of your air conditioner for maintenance and cleaning purposes. Small and cramped attics make it difficult for even seasoned professionals to perform a thorough inspection.
Moreover, replacing air filters every month can become excessively difficult in small attics, which can become even more of a problem in the long run.
2. Attic Air Leaks
Air leaking through the ducts is always a possibility, which hampers the efficiency of your HVAC system. This is a problem that affects not only the system efficiency but the environment in the attic as well. Leaking air can create an uncomfortably humid environment in the attic through condensation.
If the issue of humidity isn’t addressed quickly, the attic can face rot or mold as well. Exposed wood beams and walls don’t fare well against moisture, and excessive moisture can lead to structural weakness.
3. Efficiency Issues With Exposed Ducts
Attic air conditioner units often leave ducts bare, which is convenient for maintenance but can become an issue for system efficiency. Exposed ducts leave the air inside them susceptible to being affected by the attic temperature, which makes temperature regulation more challenging for the system. The HVAC system has to work harder to maintain temperature and to do so, it requires more power.
Insulated ducts are the way to go to deal with this issue, mitigating the amount of energy lost in the process.
Conclusion
The attic makes for one of the best places to install your HVAC unit in your house. Doing so keeps the system and the extensive ductwork out of the way, and you will save money in the process as well.
Accompanying the host of benefits of an attic AC unit are a few issues that need to be dealt with in an orderly fashion. Leaving these issues unaddressed can, in the mildest cases, cause your indoor unit not to work as efficiently as possible. In worse cases, it can lead to structural damage.
At the end of the day, installing an HVAC unit in your attic is a decision that isn’t completely straightforward. Some attics lack room or have certain quirks that make AC installation more difficult. Before you leap into purchasing one for your attic, consider consulting a technician for personalized information on the matter.
Replacing your HVAC unit can cost you between $5,000 to $10,000, with the average cost being roughly $7,000. However, there are different factors to keep in mind here, which can affect the actual cost of replacement.
Let’s face it - with the amount of pollution and heat nowadays, HVAC systems have become a necessity for both commercial and residential buildings.
That said, installing a new HVAC system is only half the job done, for you’ll need to maintain it regularly to ensure optimal functioning. Still, it is a machine, after all, and like any other machine, it will inevitably wear out over time. And when that happens, you will need to replace it.
However, many people tend to avoid replacing the system, fearing the costs. Believe me - that is not a very wise thing to do, for it will only create more trouble later on. And to resolve them, you will need to shell out a lot more money.
So, to alleviate these concerns, I have prepared this guide that discusses HVAC systems and their replacement costs.
What Is An HVAC System?
Before I get into the main discussion, let’s talk about HVAC systems in general. If you are not as savvy about such things, you will find the information here to be helpful.
Many people believe that an HVAC system is like an air conditioner and that it only helps in circulating cool air through a building. Well, that is one of its primary functions, but your HVAC system does a lot more than that.
The acronym HVAC stands for heating, ventilation, and air conditioning. As you can guess from the name, it does these three things, which help to maintain the overall air quality inside a building. In some commercial buildings, an upgraded HVAC/R system is used, which offers refrigeration functions as well.
A typical HVAC system is installed in a location with minimal people traffic, such as the closet, basement, or attic room. This system consists of different components, such as the air filter, evaporator coil, fan, compressor, condenser (heat transfer), and so on, where each performs specific tasks.
It is often not a single machine but rather a collection of machines that work together to maintain the air quality inside a building. Because of that, it is quite complex in nature and is comparable to the electrical or plumbing system of your home.
The heating or cooling capacity of an HVAC system is generally measured in British Thermal Units or BTUs. For example, if your HVAC equipment has a high BTU, it will require less energy to heat or cool your room within an hour and vice versa. Of course, there are other factors to consider here, such as the square footage of the room, the tonnage of the system, and so on.
Types Of HVAC Systems
There are different types of HVAC systems used today, with each type being suited to a certain usage condition. Below, I have discussed each of these types briefly.
1. Air Conditioner HVAC System
The air conditioner HVAC system is commonly used in regions with higher temperatures and humidity levels. It consists of a typical AC unit that circulates cool and dry air inside the room. On that note, some air conditioning units come with limited heating capabilities for the winter months. Generally, this HVAC unit is either installed on the windows or is installed as a central air conditioning system.
2. Heat Pump HVAC System
Heat pumps are a type of hybrid HVAC system that offers both heating and cooling functions. This makes them more versatile and efficient than conventional HVAC systems, which consist of separate heating and cooling units. A heat pump can be used in both hot and cold regions effectively. Furthermore, you get different options here, such as a gas-powered heat pump, a geothermal heat pump, and a mini-split heat pump.
3. Furnace HVAC System
A furnace (central heating) HVAC system primarily comes with heating functions, and thus it is more common in colder regions. Furnaces are typically classified based on the fuel or power source used, with natural gas furnaces being the most common. Apart from that, you have oil furnaces and electric furnaces, which run on oil and electricity, respectively. A furnace is often complemented by an air-handling unit to meet the ventilation (architecture) and cooling needs.
4. Boiler HVAC System
The boiler HVAC system circulates hot water through a network of pipes, ducts, and radiators, which helps to increase the air temperature inside the building. It is an alternative to the furnace HVAC system, especially for smaller homes, and is usually installed in the basement. On that note, it is accompanied by a complementary AC or air handler to meet your cooling needs.
The Cost Of Replacing Your HVAC System
With that out of the way, it is now time to address the main question of this guide. The typical price range for an HVAC system replacement is between $5,000 and $10,000, with $7,000 being the average. However, the actual cost of replacing an HVAC system depends on a variety of factors, as I have discussed below.
A. Type
The biggest factor that influences the cost is the HVAC system type. Here, you need to consider the type of system you are going for, as well as the type of your existing HVAC system. This is because switching to a different HVAC system is obviously going to be more expensive than replacing the existing system with the same type.
Besides, each type of HVAC system has its own price range that you need to consider. The air conditioner system has the lowest cost, as per my experience. Of course, if you are looking to get a central air conditioner, the costs will be relatively higher than getting a window air conditioner. In any case, the total cost for such an HVAC system is between $2,500 and $6,000.
Installing a furnace HVAC system will typically cost you between $1,500 and $9,000. An electric furnace is the most budget-friendly investment here since a gas or oil furnace is comparatively more pricey. But it is not very feasible in the long term due to its energy consumption, which will ultimately increase your monthly electricity bills.
A boiler system, on the other hand, will cost you around $1,500 to $4,000 to install. Sure, it has a lower price than a furnace, but you should keep in mind that it is not very suitable for larger homes, which reduces its overall usefulness.
And lastly, there is the heat pump system, which has a considerable price variance. Depending on the type of heat pump system used, you may have to spend anywhere between $3,000 and $30,000.
B. Size Or Tonnage
Another crucial factor that impacts the cost of replacement is the size. Here, you should note that I am referring not only to the size of the HVAC unit but also to the size of your home.
If you have a large house, the amount of air that needs to be conditioned will be higher. That, in turn, will increase the tonnage of your HVAC system. And the higher the tonnage, the bulkier (and costlier) your HVAC system will be.
Based on that aspect, you can naturally deduce that the replacement process for a large house will be a lot more expensive than that for a small apartment. For example, if the square footage of your home is relatively low, you can easily get an HVAC system of two tons. In that case, you may spend around $6,500 on average.
However, if your home is quite large, you will need to get an HVAC system of at least five tons. Purchasing such a system will set you back by roughly $8,500.
C. Energy Efficiency
The energy efficiency rating is another factor to keep in mind while preparing the budget for an HVAC system replacement. You need to check out two different ratios for the HVAC system you are getting. These are the seasonal energy efficiency ratio (SEER) and the heating seasonal performance ratio (HSPF).
If you get a system that has a high SEER and HSPF rating, it will require less energy to heat or cool your home. That will ultimately save you a lot of money on your monthly energy bills. In fact, according to the United States Department of Energy, a modern HVAC system with high energy efficiency rating requires 30% to 50% less energy compared to older HVAC systems.
On the flip side, the initial costs of purchasing such energy-efficient units will be much higher. For instance, if you want to purchase an HVAC system of two tons that has a SEER rating of 14, it will cost you around $7,500. But if you wish to buy a similar-sized HVAC system that has a SEER rating of 22, you will need to spend almost double that amount.
If you ask me, I’d say that the high initial cost is a fair compromise, considering the money you’ll be saving on your monthly bill payments. In the long term, the efficient energy use will allow you to make up for this extra amount anyways, so it doesn’t really matter. Besides, you can improve on the sustainability factor by reducing your carbon footprint, so that is an added advantage.
D. Ductwork
The duct (flow) system plays a crucial role in the circulation of air, water, or refrigerant through the system. If the ductwork becomes worn out or damaged, it will stall the entire HVAC system, rendering it practically useless.
In that situation, you will need to replace not only the core HVAC units but also the entire ductwork, which will drive up the costs. And if your HVAC system consists of a complex network of ducts, the price will go even higher. However, if your ducts require only a few minor repairs in some places, the costs will be relatively lower than a full ductwork replacement.
With that being said, replacing the ductwork might not always be necessary. If the ductwork is mostly intact, you won’t need to touch it at all, which will save you a lot of money.
Warning: If you are going for a different type of HVAC system, you will need to replace the entire ductwork, even if it is intact. This is primarily because you cannot use a single type of ductwork for all HVAC systems. If you do that, it will give rise to compatibility issues, which will affect the normal functioning of the system.
E. Region And Climate
The climate of the place you live in directly affects the HVAC system cost. That’s because your air conditioning needs will change depending on the existing weather conditions. For instance, a hot and humid climate requires a cooling system that can simultaneously dehumidify the air. Conversely, a cold or a dry climate needs a heating system or a humidifier unit, respectively.
In this regard, I do not need to tell you that the climate changes by region. For example, in the United States, the northern region has a much colder climate than the southern region. Due to that, the HVAC systems in the northern states are focused more on heating, while the ones in the southern states are focused on cooling.
As such, the cost of replacing an HVAC system is slightly higher in the north than it is in the south. This difference is due to the fact that heating systems like boilers and furnaces are a lot more expensive than cooling systems like regular air conditioners.
F. Procedure Used
The procedure used also impacts the cost of the project in a big way. Generally, the HVAC installation cost for a brand-new system is less than the replacement cost for an existing system. That is because, in the latter, you will first need to dismantle the old system before you can install the new one.
But for a brand-new HVAC installation, such a step is not required. Based on this aspect, the average range for installing a new unit is between $1,000 and $8,000.
If your system requires minor repairs instead of a replacement, you won’t need to spend a lot of money. These repairs can be carried out in a short time and with minimal labor, which ultimately keeps the prices low. On average, you can expect to shell out anywhere between $100 and $3,500 for such procedures.
Similarly, if the ductwork and the major components in your system are in good condition, you can opt for a change-out replacement. Only the damaged components are replaced with new ones here, which reduces the total cost. For this task, you will need to spend around $4,000 to $10,000.
However, if your HVAC system requires a full replacement that includes changing the major components and the ductwork, the cost will rise significantly, ranging between $6,500 and $12,500. And if you choose to install a zoning system, thermostat, or other extra components, it will cost you even higher. In that case, the prices can go as high as $17,000.
G. Labor
As I have already mentioned once before, an HVAC system is fairly complex in nature. Due to that aspect, I advise against a DIY approach for its replacement (unless you have considerable experience in this domain). If you attempt to replace it on your own without proper knowledge or expertise, you might encounter serious issues.
So, in order to avoid such problems, it is best that you hire a professional to get it done. But when you do that, you will need to factor in the labor costs. It is often calculated on an hourly basis, so the longer it takes to replace and install the new HVAC unit, the more you will need to spend.
In my experience, a typical HVAC system replacement takes roughly one or two days. If you are going for a full replacement, including a ductwork change, it will add a couple more days of labor. And if you wish to install extra components, that will prolong the process even more. In any case, you can expect the labor fee to be between $500 and $2,500 on average.
H. Brand
The brand also plays a prominent role in determining the cost of replacing an HVAC system. Usually, HVAC units manufactured by large, renowned brands like Carrier, Lennox, or American Standard have a higher up-front cost than those manufactured by smaller brands.
This pricing difference mainly arises due to the brand value of larger manufacturers. Aside from that, a larger brand offers better support and warranty service, which often drives up the cost. And in several cases, the quality is noticeably better as well.
However, this doesn’t mean that you cannot buy HVAC systems from smaller brands. In fact, some small brands offer better quality products than some of the biggest manufacturers, and that too at a lower price. Therefore, you will need to do some research into the brands to determine the best one for your budget.
How Can You Reduce The Cost Of An HVAC System Replacement?
This is the obvious question that might be running through your mind right now. Well, you’ll be glad to know that there are a couple of strategies you can follow to reduce the cost of this process. I admit that these cost reductions are not that significant, but hey, it is as they say - a penny saved is a penny earned!
The first and most crucial strategy in this regard is to do thorough market research. If you do your homework properly, you can get multiple quotes from different brands and professional service providers. That way, you will be able to choose the one that best fits your needs. Moreover, with adequate research, you can get all the details about your chosen option, which will help to avoid future problems.
Another great way to save money is to look for a tax break or a rebate (marketing). Most HVAC systems manufacturers offer rebates on their products from time to time. So, if you notice it, you should try to grab the opportunity to cut down on HVAC installation costs. Besides, you might be eligible for a tax credit if the HVAC unit replacement is energy efficient.
Final Words
If you follow the correct procedure for replacing your old HVAC system, you won’t have to worry about the costs. This includes doing your research and taking into account all of the factors I have discussed here.
In that context, I advise you to hire a professional HVAC contractor that has considerable experience and reputation. That way, you can get the job done reliably, and you don’t have to worry about any future issues with your HVAC heating or cooling system.
This brings me to the end of this detailed guide. I hope that the information provided here has been useful to you.
See you later, folks!
If you are new to woodworking, you must be wondering can you use super glue on wood.
Guess what? We have the answer right here! Woodworking requires a fast drying time, and that is possible with a number of glues. You will want to use something to glue wood that can bind surfaces together and prevent them from separating in the long run.
It would be best to create a protective layer on top of wood surfaces which will provide an excellent finish and increase the impact resistance of the surface. Additionally, super glues provide greater control to ensure that wood and metal surfaces are securely glued together.
We will now be telling you in this informative read about how super glue can be used for wood. Read on to learn about the details.
FUN FACT |Did you know heat resistant glue for metal is very important for long term bonds?! If your metal-to-metal or metal-to- wood glue is not heat-resistant, then any one of them can peel off!
Now, without further ado, let’s begin.
Can You Use Super Glue On Wood
A lot of carpenters or DIYers use super glues for glue work on wood because of the beneficial features that they have. Super glue can create bonds that are firmer than even wood itself and you will not be able to separate the two surfaces once the glue has worked its magic.
That is not all; a lot of DIY projects involve using super glues with models, carvings, and craft items for furniture, décor pieces, and garden accessories.
Wood Glue V/s Super Glue: A Comparison
Super glues and wood glues are two glue types that are currently very popular on the market. From the name, it feels like wood glue is supposed to be the best for gluing wood, but that is not always true. It generally depends on the type of project that you are working on.
If you are working on large and complicated projects, then wood glues or PVA glue are a better option. That is because wood glue is cost-effective and can be used on a large wood surface or for complex projects where clamping is possible.
However, super glues work very well for small and simple woodworking projects. Suppose you are building a toy or working with wooden threads for an artifact that cannot be clamped together, super glue will be helpful in such a scenario.
But know that using super glues for larger projects can be very expensive and not sustainable because when compared with wood glue, super glue is stronger. To sum it up, woodworkers generally keep both types of glue handy for all kinds of projects.
They might be working on one surface, which is large, along with a few smaller projects simultaneously for which both adhesives are needed.
Uses Of Super Glue
In this section, we have a list of the most common uses of super glue. They are:
1. Repairing Objects
Super glue works perfectly well for repairing and woodworking. It is a quick-drying formula that can be used to repair wood pieces when working on small projects. For example, if your kid has broken a small wooden toy, then you can immediately fix it with this glue. And there is no need to drill or screw a nail to fix broken items.
2. Fill Gaps
Super glue works very well in filling gaps as well as to mend wooden objects. It can be used to fill grooves and holes in wooden pieces to ensure a clean finish. Now it is not dense or thick enough to work on its own; rather, you will have to mix super glue with wood dust to attain the right texture.
You can safely apply it to most gaps and one of the top benefits of using this type of wood filler is that it dries quickly. People can easily fix small wooden toys as well as furniture with it.
In case you do not have wood dust, you can use baking soda, which is mixed with super glue. This will also work for gap filling, but we will recommend wood dust if it is available. Wood dust can create a thick layer and can then be sanded as well as drilled when needed.
Once the job is done, you can apply paint or wood finish over the sanded surface to have a professionally coated wooden object.
3. Putting Parts Together
Super glue can be used as a strong adhesive to put together different parts, as it features amazing capillary action, which is stronger than general glue. You can use it to join materials together in order to create something new and a lot of people use it for DIY projects or crafts in school.
Moving on, you may be wondering if it can be used for toys that are not completely made of wood. The answer is yes; you will be able to attach the small parts and make them look better.
Another huge benefit is that super glue offers permanent and strong joints. If you wish to create a very strong bond, then just rub the wooden surfaces together with glue and press them together. Let the surfaces dry, and you will have perfectly connected pieces.
4. Investing Time In Waterproof Wood Projects
Some variants of super glue are waterproof and do not get affected by precipitation, humidity, and exposure to outdoor conditions. These types form a water-resistant bond that keeps the furniture or the object safe.
You can use premium-quality super glues if you are working on an outdoor project. The glue works to prevent the parts from falling apart even on a stormy day because of its permanent hold. Even if the entire object gets wet, the wood joints will not be affected at all by this.
While looking for super or cyanoacrylate glue, you will need to opt for a water-resistant option specifically for outdoor objects. The label should mention that it is waterproof to help you get the best results.
5. Providing A Coating
If you are into making small wooden jewelry or wooden toys, then cyanoacrylate glue can be used for the job. It can provide a beautiful coating that looks attractive and protects the product as well. Such a coating protects the wood pieces and carvings from water and scratches. It adds a very resistant top coat and will keep the item safe for a longer time.
But coating large wooden surfaces with it can be time-consuming as well as expensive, which does not make sense.
Is Super Glue Suitable For Wooden Cookware?
We already know how well super glue works for most kinds of items except fabric. However, it is not food safe and should not be used on wooden cookware of any kind. You should not even use it for cutting boards or other wood accessories kept in the kitchen. That is because it contains a toxic chemical called cyanoacrylate, which should not be consumed at all.
Do not use super glue for any product that goes into the microwave, as super glue is highly inflammable and can catch fire very easily. If you need to repair any cookware, it is best to use glue that is food safe and this will be mentioned on the pack itself.
Does Super Glue Take Time To Dry When Applied On Wood?
If you have worked with super glue before, then you must have seen that it dries to touch very quickly. But please know that even if it feels dry, it might not have finished curing. Some glue brands say that their super glue will dry within seconds, while others say that their product can take a few hours to dry well.
We will recommend letting the glue cure on wood for at least 24 hours before touching and moving the object if you have applied a thin coating. And if there is excess glue, it will take longer for it to dry.
Some low-quality glues do not dry well and will form a rubbery layer on top. These are to be avoided, and if you are confused, we will recommend purchasing Gorilla super glue from the market. The Gorilla glue has an average price and dries almost instantly which is why it is used by a lot of professional woodworkers to do their job.
You can also use Loctite super glue, which is very strong and is a popular choice among users.
While we have discussed super glues, let us talk about wood glue as well so that you can compare both. Wood glue is thin and will seep into gaps and holes on the surface. This will reinforce wooden threads to create a strong bond.
It will take 24 hours to cure completely, and the time period will increase if you are using more glue. So, avoid using too much of it as you might end up with a rubbery finish, just like excess super glue.
Steps For Using Super Glue On Wood
We will be discussing the process of applying super glue on wood. Remember that the procedure is pretty similar for filling cracks in wood and joining materials.
Step 1: Preparation
The first step for woodworking projects is to get all the parts in place. Remember that super glue can dry quickly and everything needs to be in place beforehand. Otherwise, you might have trouble moving the pieces around if they do not fit properly.
Make sure that the wood pieces are attached properly to each other with no gaps on the side. They should be aligned precisely and clamped if needed.
Step 2: Sanding
Clean the surfaces well so that the glue can stick to the wooden surface. For this, you will need to sand the surface and scuff it up with fine-grit sandpaper.
Step 3: Glue Application
You will generally find super glue in gel or liquid form. Add one drop to the surface and then immediately put the pieces together by pressing and holding for around 30 seconds. You can even use a clamp for this purpose, but use it for the first half an hour before letting the item dry naturally.
Leave the wooden object to rest for 24 hours so that it can cure fully.
Step 4: Cleaning
After you are done with the work, you can use a razor blade to remove any excess glue that is sticking out. Ensure that the entire surface is clean, and you can sand the surface if needed.
Is Super Glue Tougher Than Gorilla Wood Glue?
Gorilla wood glue is also known as polyurethane glue which is stronger than cyanoacrylate glue. It generally is very durable and lasts for a long time. So, yes, if you find Gorilla glue, then go ahead and use it for your wood projects, as not all super glues work well for all kinds of projects.
Other PVA glue options may not work well either, and you can opt for Gorilla super glue or Loctite super glue to get the desired results.
Does The Color Of Wood Change After Application?
Wood glue can be white or yellow, depending on the brand. White glues form a clear layer and will not change the color of the wood but if you are using yellow glue, the color might dry with a yellowish tinge. Let the color match your project and have it blend well with the surface.
Can You Use Super Glue On Wood Final Words
Before purchasing, we will recommend checking the shelf life of the glue tubes. If you are not going to work on large surfaces, purchase polyurethane glues or super glues which will last for a long time. There are good options to choose from, including CA glue, Loctite super glue, Krazy glue, and Gorilla glue.
Check for an anti-clog cap which will prevent the glue from drying out and clogging. Moreover the best glue will ensure that the bond created will be tough and impact resistant. The joints should be in perfect contact and the bond stronger than the wood itself.
With this, we will now be wrapping up the guide, and we hope you have a clear idea about how to use super glue. Until next time!
Do you have some old pieces of leather lying around? You can repair these old leather pieces to make them look as good as new.
Or, you might be working on an exciting new project where gluing leather pieces can make it easier to sew them together. You can also glue two leather pieces to create a unique and attractive design. If you know the right method to glue leather, the entire leather project becomes much easier.
All you need is a clean workspace, suitable leather glue, and the right equipment to get started with gluing leather. You have to prepare the adhesive or glue, apply it uniformly to the leather, and hammer it down to let it dry. Depending on the glue, the drying time can vary from a few minutes to a few hours.
You can check out our other article on super glue being used on leather to know about other types of leather patching options. Or, check out another article on super glue working on metal, another application of super glue other than leather.
Now that we've covered the basic steps let's dig deeper to explain how do you glue two pieces of leather together!
An Overview On Gluing Leather
Simply speaking, gluing leather is basically joining two pieces of leather using a smooth adhesive layer. The essential parts of the process include choosing the right leather glues like suede glue, the right tools, applying the adhesive, and perfecting the execution of the project.
It might take some time to get used to the gluing process if you are a beginner. But once you get acquainted with it, gluing leather is quite easy and can be a new skill to add to your leathercraft.
In fact, gluing leather pieces can prove useful before sewing. Or, you can also create new and finished leather products by gluing them to make them flexible and strong.
Gluing Leather: Joining Material Vs. Sewing
You can glue leather for different reasons depending on the requirements of your leather projects. For instance, you can use it as a temporary bond to initially organize where every leather piece will fit before finalizing a design.
Under such circumstances, you can choose light leather glues or adhesives that you can remove easily from leather fibers after the initial planning stage. A common PVA glue will work just fine in this case.
The right glue can also hold the leather pieces in place if you're trying to sew them together to create a new design for your project. Although you might not need a super-glue, make sure to choose strong glue so that the leather pieces won't move once they are put under the sewing machine. You can use an adhesive like the Gorilla Glue for this job.
If you are trying to create a more permanent bond between the leather pieces using glue, contact cement might be your best option. It's flexible, strong, water-resistant, and can permanently hold the materials together. The Barge All-Purpose Cement works well in such leather projects.
Steps To Glue Leather
Step 1: Prepare Your Work Space
You'll need a flat, large, and open workspace, such as a table or a workbench, to glue leather pieces. It might be a good idea to put down some old newspaper on the work surface to prevent any excess glue from falling and ruining it. In that way, you can keep your workstation clean for future projects.
Also, make sure you have enough space on the work table to accommodate all the necessary materials and tools that you'll need for the gluing process. It's best to move the table or desk to the center of the room, which will allow you to move around the table throughout the project without any obstruction.
Once you've made enough room around the desk to work effortlessly, you'll be good to go.
Step 2: Gather The Tools
You'll need some specific tools while working on a leather project that can determine the outcome. Let's take a look at these tools and how to use them!
A. Adhesive And Leather Glue
When it comes to working with leather, you have different types of glues and adhesives available on the market. Some glues are for temporary use, and you can remove them easily and reapply them when needed. At the same time, there are other glues that are more permanent and difficult to remove.
Some of these leather glues expand into a leather material when they dry, while others form a permanent and flexible bond. If you are working with a super-glue, try not to remove it after applying it because forcefully removing it can ruin the leather material.
B. Glue Pot
Even though glue can be an excellent addition to your project, it tends to dry off pretty quickly if you keep it in the open while working with it. That's why you have glue pots that are airtight plastic containers to hold glues and adhesives. So, keep your leather glues inside a glue pot to store them for a long time.
When you want to use the glue, unscrew the airtight cap of the pot, and you can dip the brush inside the glue to apply it to the leather material. Once you're done, screw the cap, and the glue will stay in perfect condition for future use.
When you are used to working on multiple leather projects, a glue pot can be a great tool to prevent your leather glue from expiring anytime soon.
C. Glue Spreaders
When you apply glue to a leather material, you have to be careful to keep the layer as even and uniform as possible. Glue spreaders are flat-edged plastic tools that can make the work of evenly applying the glue much easier for you.
They allow you to apply the glue in a thin layer over the flat leather surface to prevent the glue from pooling on the leather. You need to wash these glue spreaders before reusing them because you need clean edges to spread the glue evenly.
You can also use glue brushes for spreading the glue if you want to apply large volumes of the adhesive quickly on the leather. However, glue brushes are not as precise as glue spreaders and won't help in evenly applying the exact volume of glue on the leather surface.
D. Leather Rougher
Glues adhere better to leather materials and create a stronger bond if they have a rough surface. You can use a leather rougher to scratch up the smooth surface of the finished leather to make it suitable for gluing. The glue will have a better chance of setting into the newly roughed-up leather surface and binding the leather pieces together once it's dry.
E. Edge Clamp
Edge clamps are special tools mostly made from steel with rubber clamp jaws. These jaws are super smooth to protect the leather from damage, and the rubber coating makes sure that the jaws don't leave any marks on the leather surface.
The rubber coating helps to grip the leather tightly and hold the glued leather pieces together without creating a mess while the glue is left to dry.
Some edge clamps can also help in flattening leather and you might find a soft leather layer on the flat jaws of edge clamps instead of rubber. This leather layer prevents any damage to the leather goods.
F. Leather Weights
Leather weights are small devices made of metal that can keep leather pieces in place while cutting, gluing, stamping, or punching them. They are usually made of steel or brass and have smooth surfaces to prevent leaving any mark on the leather if kept on top of it.
If you are gluing or cutting thin leather pieces, they can move quite easily while working. Placing metal weights can help to hold these leather pieces in place so that you can get a stable and more precise cut.
Furthermore, leather weights can help flatten the thick leather pieces so that you can work on an even surface. Depending on your requirements, you can choose leather weights of different sizes that usually range between a few ounces and a few pounds.
You can also use different objects as leather weighs, as long as they have a smooth surface that won't scratch or ruin the leather material. But when you want a well-balanced and highly polished weight, you can try out dedicated leather weights. They might be a useful addition to the tool kit of your leather projects.
G. Leather Shoe Hammer
Leather shoe hammers are mostly applied to hammer down the leather pieces before stitching and even out the sharp folds, while keeping the glued leather materials together. They come with a wide and heavy head made of steel to produce a steady impact on the leather.
These hammers are used quite often while making leather shoes in the shoemaking industry. They are also a popular tool in luggage making, saddlery, and making leather bags.
H. Leather Roller
Leather metal rollers can be effective in smoothing out different layers of leather materials that are joined together using glues. These metal rollers help to manage the thick leather pieces that come with a finished and smooth surface without damaging them.
If you work with glue frequently, you'll see air bubbles and gaps form quite easily within the adhesive layer, leading to tacky results. That's why leather rollers help to smooth out the leather pieces to remove any bubbles or gaps to deliver a fine-looking and finished leather design.
The solid metal roller has a heavy metal cylinder that comes with an easy-to-use handle. When you pull or push the roller, it starts to roll over the surface to smoothen out the leather uniformly.
By applying pressure on the roller, you can ensure that the leather layers adhere tightly to one another while gluing them.
I. Rags And Wire Brush
As you know, working with glue can get messy and old rags always come in handy to keep your workstation spick and span. It's best to use lint-free rags, like worn-out cotton t-shirts or microfiber cloths. They can wipe out any excess glue and help to smoothen your work surface.
A wire brush is a common hardware tool that has sturdy metal bristles and a wooden handle. It is excellent for heavy-duty uses, and you can also use it to roughen up the leather surface while gluing the leather pieces.
Once the surface is more uneven and porous, it becomes easier for the glue to adhere tightly to the material. So, the wire brush basically works as a leather rougher and can be a great alternative to it for your leather work.
Step 3: Prepare Your Leather Surface
As we mentioned earlier, it's easier to apply glue on rougher surfaces because they offer more area to which the glue can stick. When it comes to gluing leather, it's better if you rough up the flesh side to expose all the leather fibers. In that way, glues, like contact cement, can adhere quite nicely to the leather materials.
When you want to stitch the pieces together or want the leather to have a high tolerance, you might want to leave the surfaces smooth. But, generally speaking, roughing up the leather using a leather rougher or a wire brush can make the gluing process much more effective.
Other than this, you need to clean the leather thoroughly to make sure it doesn't contain any dirt or debris. If you are working with unfinished leather, applying a deglazer on it, like the Fiebing's leather deglazer, might help remove any grime or impurities from it.
You can also opt for a gentler approach by using a damp, lint-free cloth to get rid of dirt and debris from the leather surface. This method of cleaning the leather is particularly effective for smooth and finished leather materials. Once you've thoroughly cleaned and prepped the leather surface, it's time to get your glue ready.
Step 4: Prepare The Adhesive Or Leather Glue
A. Preparing The Glue
Some leather glues can be quite thick and highly viscous, so you might need to thin them out a little to make them more liquid and free-flowing. Thinning them out won't hamper their strength; instead, it will prevent the formation of a bulky mess once they completely dry up.
You can get commercial thinners made of special thinning glue to thin out contact cement and leather glues for your leather projects. Glues from multiple manufacturers usually have different material compositions, so many brands often sell specially formulated thinners that work with their glues. Try not to mix glues and thinners from different manufacturers because it won't give you the best results.
If you are using contact cement, the general rule is to mix ⅔ of the cement with ⅓ of the thinner to get the most effective results. However, depending on the manufacturer, the recommendations might vary, so it's always best to carefully read the instructions provided on the containers of the cement and the thinner.
B. Storing The Prepared Glue
Once the glue is thinned out evenly, it is ready to be used on leather. If you are using unthinned glue, you can store it in its original tube and apply it directly. But, if you've thinned out the glue or cement, storing it inside a plastic glue pot is a better option.
You can prevent the prepared glue from drying out and enhance its shelf life by storing it in an airtight glue pot. Many glue pots also come with an integrated brush, making it much easier to apply the glue as required.
After you have prepared a large amount of thin glue and want to store it for future projects, glass containers can be a good choice. Glass works better than plastic in maintaining the texture of the glue for a long time. So, properly storing the thinned-out glue in a glass container will allow you to easily use it for upcoming projects.
Step 5: Apply The Adhesive Or Glue
Once you've prepared the glue, it's time to get down to business and start gluing the leather pieces. Applying glue on leather is pretty straightforward and requires minimum effort. First and foremost, you need to apply the glue to the center of your leather piece and slowly and evenly spread it over the entire surface.
If the majority of the glue stays in the middle, it becomes much easier to spread it uniformly to the edges of the leather material. On the contrary, If you start from the edge, it might become more difficult to spread the glue across the entire leather surface.
Also, applying glue directly on the edges might result in excess glue dripping on the tabletop, creating an untidy and messy effect.
You can use a glue spreader to spread the glue in uniform and thin layers from the center to all the edges of the leather piece. If you don't have a glue spreader, a glue brush will work just fine.
Normal paint brushes or the leather glue brush that comes with the glue pot can be good enough for this purpose. If you have a glue container that comes with an integrated glue brush, applying the glue directly from the container becomes quite easy.
No matter which method you use, try to apply the glue on the leather surface as evenly and smoothly as possible. If you are using leather glue, you need to apply it only on one surface of the leather piece.
But, for contact cement, you must apply it on both the surfaces of the leather material. Follow the next step only when you are working with contact cement.
Step 6: Leave The Contact Cement To Dry
When applying contact cement, the adhesive must partially dry out for about 20 minutes before you can join the leather materials. You need to apply the contact on both sides of the leather and allow it to dry to join the surfaces together.
When working with heavy leather pieces that are quite rough and porous, it's best to apply a single coat of cement to establish a strong bond. Let it dry for about 20 minutes before applying a second coat.
The first coat of the contact cement will strongly adhere to the leather, filling the air gaps and pores on the leather surface. Then, applying the second coat will help to create a more even and flat layer to firmly bond the leather materials together. Even though applying a second coat isn't mandatory, it helps to create a more permanent bond while joining the leather pieces.
Waiting for 20 minutes for the contact cement to dry can be a bit of a hassle, so you can use a hair dryer or get the fan running if you are in a hurry. It will effectively speed up the whole drying process, and you might save some time.
Step 7: Bring The Pieces Of Leather Together
Once you've applied the contact cement or glue and left it to dry, you can move forward to joining the leather pieces together. It's essential that you keep the bond as even, tight, and smooth as possible to get the best results and make the leather look aesthetically appealing. You can even use some special tools to get the job done perfectly.
First, you need to hand press the leather pieces together to ensure they line up the way you want. Use all your strength and press down hard on the leather materials. You can use a leather roller to join the flat pieces by rolling it across the leather surface.
It'll help smoothen the leather, remove air bubbles, and push the excess glue towards the edges. With a leather roller, you'll get consistent results with minimum effort.
Furthermore, you can use a shoe hammer with a wide head to hammer down the uneven leather surfaces and join them together. It can also help in getting rid of all the excess air and glue. You can place a discarded piece of leather between the hammer and the leather surface to prevent the tool from leaving any marks on your leather material.
The hammer can help spread the glue or adhesive to the tight corners and curves. It's quite useful in shoemaking and can make the gluing process much more effective.
Step 8: Secure The Leather And Keep It In Place
After you've glued the leather pieces together and evened out all the corners, it's time to secure the whole thing and let it dry. Make sure to keep the glued leather surfaces in place as they dry to create a tight bond.
You can use a leather clamp to hold the glued leather surfaces securely without disturbing them to keep them in place, so they join together beautifully. Or, you can put some leather weights on top of the leather pieces for securing them and preventing them from shifting.
It's not necessary to buy a fancy leather weight to keep the leather secure. Any heavy object, such as books or utensils, will work quite well to hold the leather pieces in place. So, let them dry completely without disturbing them. Just make sure that the object has a smooth surface and it doesn't mar or damage the leather.
You can also try placing a scrap leather piece between the weight and the freshly glued leather to prevent leaving any scratch marks on the surface. And make sure that the weight isn't too heavy to keep the leather well-protected.
Alternatively, you can use a vise to hold the glued leather pieces together while they dry. A vise comes with teeth having an additional leather layer and can certainly be used as a leather clamp. However, be careful while applying pressure on the vise so that it doesn't ruin the leather underneath or alter the position of the glued surfaces.
For consistent results, using a clamp or leather weight can be your best option to secure the glued leather materials.
Step 9: Clean The Excess Glue
Now that your leather pieces are glued together, you need to clean off the excess glue from the workspace before it dries. A lint-free cloth works best to clean glue from your work desk without ruining the surface. If the glue has already started to dry up, it might be best to use a damp cloth to remove it.
In addition to this, you can rub off some of the contact cement and glue using an eraser. Make sure to rub off the excess adhesive gently with the eraser, so it doesn't damage or mar the freshly glued leather. If you've been using a paintbrush to apply the glue, wash it thoroughly with some soap and water before storing it.
On the other hand, if you use a glue pot, make sure there's no excess glue dripping along the sides of the pot. Clean the screw cap of the glue pot to remove all the excess glue so that you can easily unscrew it for future use.
Step 10: Store The Remaining Glue
Once you've cleaned all the excess glue from your workstation and washed the tools, it's time to store the remaining glue safely. If you use pots and cans with built-in brushes, keep the contact cement upside down so that all the content stays at the top of the container. In that way, you can prevent the adhesive from drying out when you unscrew the container.
Most often, the adhesives dry around the top of the container, making it almost impossible to unscrew the airtight cap. By keeping them upside down, you can enhance their shelf life and use them for a long time. You can also place the container inside a sealed zip-lock bag, so the adhesive won't spread all over your work desk, even if there's a leak.
If you're storing prepared or thinned-out glues, it's better to use a glass container instead of a plastic glue pot. It helps retain the moisture for a longer time and maintains the right texture of the glue. You can use small airtight mason jars for safely storing the glue.
Step 11: Give It Time To Dry
Finally, the hard part is over, and now it's time to relax as the leather pieces are left to dry. Depending on your choice of glue, it can take a few minutes to a couple of hours to dry completely.
Some contact cement and heavier glues can even take up to 20 to 48 hours to become completely dry. So, whatever you do, try not to move the leather pieces and let the glue do its work.
You can use various methods to join leather pieces other than gluing, such as riveting, snapping, stitching, and eyeletting. But gluing is the most cost-effective method that has been proven time and again to produce excellent results.
How Do You Glue Two Pieces Of Leather Together Final Thoughts
We come to the end of our guide on how to glue leather pieces together. As you can see from our article, you can glue leather materials before sewing them or creating a brand-new design. Whatever you choose to do, you can achieve excellent results by using the right gluing technique.
Anyone can glue two leather pieces together, but it takes the correct technique and tools to create a durable bond between the leather materials. You have to choose the best glue or contact cement to get the most effective results, so follow the steps that we've mentioned above, and you'll be good to go.
Make sure to keep your workstation clean at all times to avoid creating a mess or ruining the leather materials. Stick to the basics of gluing leather and you’ll have nothing to worry about.
We all know that dehumidifiers are placed in the center of a large room for better functioning, but should we do the same in a bathroom? Not exactly! Bathrooms are tiny, so even placing them in a corner does an excellent job of humidity reduction. Whereas if you place a dehumidifier in the center, it's sure to take some of your valuable bathroom space.
Don't worry, though; our bathroom dehumidifier placement guide will walk you through the process. If you're aiming to use a dehumidifier as an air filter and are ready to incorporate it into your HVAC system, let's uncover important information about their placement.
Bathroom Dehumidifier Placement Guide
The damp air after having a hot shower increases the moisture content of the air in the bathroom, which leads to condensation, a ticking bomb waiting to explode. Persistent condensation leads to mold growth in areas like cracked ceilings, separated wood floors, caulking, etc., which is nothing but a disaster.
Though such problems don't occur in places with adequate ventilation, the same can’t be said about places where this isn’t the case. The relative humidity level of the bathroom shouldn’t exceed 60%; otherwise, it becomes a breeding ground for mold, dust mites, and other unwanted organisms.
Thus, a bathroom dehumidifier is necessary for high-humidity areas like the bathroom, laundry room, basement, or crawl space to maintain air quality and remove excess moisture. Now, people often ask, “can you use a dehumidifier in the bathroom?” If you’re one such person, then know that placing a dehumidifier in the bathroom is a great way to avoid multiple problems caused by low ventilation and condensation.
Now, once you realize the importance of a dehumidifier for the bathroom, next comes the most tricky part - its placement. Ideally, dehumidifiers are placed in the center in high humidity areas to ensure overall moisture reduction and better efficiency. However, that can’t be done in a bathroom as bathrooms are smaller than regular rooms, and bathroom humidity varies from room humidity.
Moreover, with lots of splashing going on, we can’t be careless with their placement, especially with a tank dehumidifier that stores water in a tank. Don’t worry, though! Some of the essential factors mentioned below can help in deciding an ideal location for your bathroom dehumidifier.
Persistence of moisture
Size of the bathroom
Size of the dehumidifier
Moisture sources
An unobstructed area
Where To Place Dehumidifier In Bathroom?
If it’s your first time hearing about a dehumidifier for the bathroom and how it will work or be placed in the bathroom, then rest assured. We’re here to guide you on what, how, and where dehumidifiers should be placed in a bathroom.
1. What?
Now, first things first! Before explaining where dehumidifiers should be placed, let us first highlight the type of dehumidifier you should use. You should choose a dehumidifier depending on the dehumidification needs, the bathroom’s size, and other requirements.
People facing persistent issues with increased humidity levels in the bathroom should consider a dehumidifier with a continuous draining outlet. You can also consider a portable dehumidifier as those work great too.
Also, when it comes to size, we'd suggest buying a small dehumidifier for a bathroom. As a small dehumidifier can be placed on a shelf or a toilet bowl without taking up too much space, you should consider that.
But no matter the dehumidifier type or size, it’s better to get a high-efficiency one with an energy star rating, as the Environmental Protection Agency and Department of Energy recommended.
2. Where?
Once you’ve decided on the kind of dehumidifier for your bathroom, next comes the location where it should be placed. As you know, a dehumidifier is an electronic device that needs to be plugged into an electrical outlet and works to remove excess humidity; it should be placed very carefully.
Accordingly, you should position the dehumidifier in a place in the bathroom which experiences less splashing to avoid electrical hazards. Other than that, dehumidifiers require clearance, so their vents must not be blocked to ensure proper functioning. As such, you shouldn’t place it in the close vicinity of other objects that block the passage, which filters out air.
It would be ideal if you place the dehumidifier away from the wall and not too close. When it comes to plugging, you should set it in an area with a grounded plug and not use an extension cord, as it can lead to electric shock.
Also, you shouldn’t place a dehumidifier close to a window as any gaps in the area will let the outside air in, which can reduce its functioning.
If there’s an area in the bathroom that experiences excessive moisture, you should place the dehumidifier in that place only for better and faster dehumidification. On that note, people often ask, “does a dehumidifier help dry towels in the bathroom?” If you’re one of them, then know that both have their functions.
In areas with persistent moisture buildup, a dehumidifier is ideal as it must run 24/7 to maintain air quality. In such a scenario, a bathroom exhaust fan won’t be suitable. But a dehumidifier tends to be expensive, and people with an exhaust fan don’t usually prefer a dehumidifier. So, in the end, it all depends on personal preference.
3. How?
Once you have decided on an ideal location for your dehumidifier, it’s finally time to make it work. For better performance and energy efficiency, it’s better to set the dehumidifier to a medium or high setting when someone has recently showered.
As the bathroom’s humidity levels are incredibly high after showering, a high or medium setting will soon suck off air moisture. Afterward, change it to a low setting again. Also, if the humidity problem isn’t persistent, running a dehumidifier for 20 minutes after showering is enough to remove moisture.
Where To Place Dehumidifier In Bathroom Final Remarks
Warm air after hot showers is a curse for our bathrooms as it increases the humidity level. Excess humidity causes a list of problems that need to be handled before it escalates further and destroys the wooden floor or tiles.
To tackle these problems, you should get a proper size dehumidifier so it can fit easily anywhere and perform efficiently. No matter what location you decide, always ensure it has an unobstructed airflow, and no objects are placed in its vicinity that block the vents of the dehumidifier.
That’s all about dehumidifier placement in the bathroom. Till then, keep enjoying relaxing showers without worrying about condensation!
Colored pencils are one of the easiest ways to get started with painting. But as you practice and learn to start getting better at it, you'll want to take it to the next level.
And if you want to make your paintings look more sophisticated and elegant, there's no better way than to start blending your colors and experimenting with different shades.
Unfortunately, learning how to blend is easy, to begin with, but is hard to master. It becomes even more problematic with color pencils.
How To Blend Colored Pencils
The Problem With Colored Pencils
If you're working with charcoal or soft pastels, it's pretty easy to get the colors to blend. A simple smudge with a figure is enough to get the ball rolling. The pigment material is powdery, thus it's very malleable and can easily be transferred across the page under or over different shades of colors.
Colored pencils, on the other hand, aren't that powdery and tend to stick to the materials on which they are applied. Thus, we can't just use our fingers or do simple overlapping to blend the colors. We'll have to use a few special tools instead, which are used for the explicit purpose of blending.
But before we teach you how to get started with blending, let's take a look at how the composition of your paints affects the blend-ability.
The Right Materials
First and foremost, you'll need to ensure you're using the right paper for your pencils. Paper made out of wood pulp are usually cheaper, but the fibers in it are really short and unwieldy.
They can quickly get distorted and break off under excess pressure or under the application of too much pigment. As always, it's best to get a high-quality paper, as it's just one less thing to worry about.
Just like the drawing paper, you will get different results with different brands of coloring pencils. The results will also vary depending on the color of the pencils.
Some pencils are a bit powdery and chalky and are therefore not that easy to smudge. Other ones, though have a wax base which makes the color much more malleable and easier to blend together.
When it comes to the color, darker colors might seem to blend more quickly, however, whereas some pigments will be drier or more granular. The most opaque ones work best.
Because blend-ability differs so much from brand to brand and also, within brands, it's hard to pinpoint which ones will work best and which ones won't. However, the techniques we'll tell you about below should suffice for pretty much everything out there.
Color Blending Techniques
Layering Colors
Although this method isn't as effective as the other ones on this list, this is still the most common and easiest way of blending colors - put one layer on top of another. By overlaying light layers of different colors, you can get an excellent gradation going as long as you are using high-quality pencils.
As every artist would know, the bottom layer should never be too heavy, and it should get heavier and heavier as you go from the bottom layers to the top. Also, remember to never use darker colors for the foundation layers. Once dark colors stick to the fivers, it becomes hard to blend. So, always start with your lightest colors.
Using Solvents
Solvents are liquids which melt the color binders in oil and wax-based color pencils. They can be used to remove pencil strokes, flatten the surface of your work, and they let you layer different colors more easily and quickly.
Solvents are to be used sparingly and are applied via paintbrush. They are usually mixed with a little bit of liquid. Here are the most common types of solvents.
Oil-based solvents
Turpenoid or turpentine alternatives are frequently used because they can dissolve the wax in the color pigments very easily. The dissolved pigment can then be worked into the tooth of the paper. Of all the solvents, turpentine makes for the strongest blend and works the best when it comes to eliminating the texture and tooth of the paper.
Just remember that these are toxic and you should practice with extreme care while handling these solvents. Make sure you store it in a sealed container, and you blot out excess solvent from your brush. Keep a few paper towels handy.
Alcohol Based Solvents
If you're looking for a less intense blend, apply rubbing alcohol, which is 70 percent or less in strength. Stronger blends will suck the color right out.
It might take some time, and the blend might not be as smooth as you want it, but there definitely is a lot less room for error while using alcohol-based solvents.
Baby oil
Baby oil is the choice of solvent for plenty of people and has always been a popular choice for blending colored pencils. Baby oil dissolves the binding of the pencils, which allows the pigment to be spread easily over the surface. It is safe, odorless, and can be easily applied with a soft brush.
Using Colorless Solvent Markers
These look like regular markers, but they have no color. You can use them to soften and then blend the paints, making for a watercolor-like effect. They are a lot like using solvents except that they are in the form of a marker.
These markers are usually alcohol based. The tip of the marker is laid out with alcohol, and when you move the tip over the colors, it dissolves the binding and lets you blend your colors. Because the application is so localized, you can have a much more seamless blend of all your different colors.
Using Colorless Blending Pencils
A colorless blender pencil is essentially another wax-based color pencil, however, it is devoid of any pigment. When you use this color pencil, you are putting on applications of wax over all your colors.
Once, there is enough wax on top of your colors, you can start to blend them. These blenders allow you to have more control over the specific areas which need blending. Since you can also sharpen a pencil, you have a lot more precision as well.
Burnishing or shining is a technique used for layering colored pencils, by using your pencils to apply very heavy pressure. Burnishing with a blending pencil lets you even out your colors and decrease excessive saturation, thereby making for a smoother painting. These blenders are particularly useful in mid-tones and highlights.
Using Tortillons Or Paper Smudging
Paper products and paper stumps like tortillons are used mostly in the domain of charcoal paintings, but they work to a fair extent on color pencils as well. And the best part is you don't need to buy any tools separately.
A piece of tissue paper, or paper towel or any paper with a slight amount of grain in its texture will work. You can even use a cotton swab - it doesn't need to be fancy at all.
If you want a bit more precision though, our suggestion would be to use a tortillon (blending stump). They will let you fine-tune your blending and will be a valuable addition to your painting arsenal.
These techniques are most effective when you're blending a very heavy layer of color. Burnishing or putting in as much color as you can will maximize its effect. Just make sure your paper is sturdy enough to hold that much pigment.
A Few Essential Tips
Now that you've got the basic hang of what tools you need and how to start blending your colors, here are a few more suggestions to keep in mind.
- As we already mentioned above, you need to blend colors from light in the bottom layers to darker up top.
-When using a solvent, make sure it dries before you start painting on it again.
- While burnishing, build up the pressure gradually. If the surface of the paper has become too dark, let it dry out for a bit.
- Draw on smooth paper. If the texture is more grainy, it helps in color absorption, but it will be harder to fill in gaps and also smoothen out the different shades.
Final Words
Well, that wraps it up from us today. Remember that different methods affect your painting differently. Hence, it's worth experimenting a bit to figure out which ones are most suited for your particular piece.
It's a bright sunny day, so what's better than sitting outside to draw an exquisite landscape while listening to the birds chirping?
You take your canvas, brush, easel, and your fine grade acrylic paints outside and apply the basic shades. But the moment you start blending the colors, you shockingly find that the paint has already dried.
No wonder there, as several factors determine how acrylic paints behave, and the final finish on the canvas. You can learn how to varnish acrylic painting to get a smoother surface rather than a dried one. It’s also worth noting that acrylic paint can be used on metals and numerous other materials so the base you paint on heavily influences the paint's quick drying properties. If you plan to create custom graphics on your old bike or simply want to beautify your garden gate do note drying times and paint behavior will change. If you didn't know about this earlier, today's guide explains everything on how long do acrylic paints take to dry.
FUN FACT | Did you know starting with oil is much tougher than with acrylic while painting?
If you are keen to know how to start with oil paints, we have an excellent article on oil paints to curb your interest.
So, without further ado, lets begin!
How Long Does It Take For Acrylic Paint To Dry?
Although acrylic paint dries faster than other types of paint, as we mentioned above the drying time depends on several factors, including the brand and composition of the paint. To determine how long it will take for an acrylic painting to be ready, you need to consider the following points:
Brand value
Thickness
Humidity
Air circulation
Temperature
Paint type
Surface material
Painting technique
Usually, fast-drying acrylic paint dries between 20 and 30 minutes, while some brands dry to touch even sooner, within 10-20 minutes. But if you want to let the acrylic painting rest, it would be best to use slow-drying acrylic paint as it remains wet far longer. This proves useful for painters who want to achieve a smooth finish with soft edges.
Professional acrylic painters often add retarders to the color before painting to increase drying time for more flexibility while working. But even more important is the curing time because it affects the finish if the paint doesn't cure well.
Based on the number of layers and their thickness, it could take anywhere between a few days and a couple of weeks for the painting to be ready.
Is Acrylic Paint Drying Time Different For Various Brands?
We mentioned that one of the key factors that impact the drying process of acrylic paints is the type of the brand. To help you, we have narrowed down the top brands and mentioned their drying time.
1. Golden
It has two types of acrylic paint - Golden open acrylics and heavy-body paints. The latter takes 30 minutes to dry to touch, while the Golden artist colors in open acrylics have a lockdown period of over 3 days.
2. Arteza
Arteza is known for its artist-quality and fast-drying acrylic paints that dry between 15 and 60 minutes.
3. Atelier Interactive
This brand uses a unique unlocking formula to ensure that it takes 20 minutes on average for the acrylic paint to dry.
4. Daler-Rowney
It uses Cryla Artists' acrylic fast-drying paints and offers one of the fastest drying times on the market: 5-10 minutes.
5. Grumbacher
If you're new to acrylic paintings, you're better off starting with student-grade paints from this brand that dry within 3-5 days.
6. Utrecht
Another fast-drying acrylic paint brand is Utrecht, but it depends on the thickness of the paint layers. Thin layers will dry within 10-20 minutes, but thick layers will take longer, about an hour to 3 days.
7. Holbein Acrylic
If you're looking for professional-grade heavy body paints, try Holbein Acrylic's products as they dry in 20-30 minutes.
8. Tri-Art
Tri-Art is one of the top brands for fast-drying paints, provided you use a thin layer, which can dry in 5 minutes. But when you need to apply thicker layers, it will take several hours for the painting to dry.
9. Blick Studio
Blick Studio manufactures professional-grade products so that your preferred acrylic paint dries faster in 20-30 minutes. But applying thick layers can increase the drying time by a couple of hours.
10. Sennelier
This brand produces fast-drying paints with thin layers taking 10-20 minutes and thick layers taking 1 hour or several days to dry.
11. Winsor & Newton
Consumers looking for professional acrylic paint will love what Winsor & Newton offers. You can expect the thin layers to dry under 30 minutes, but slightly thicker layers will take 1-2 hours. It also has another variant, the Galeria Acrylic fast-drying paint, which can dry in 10-20 minutes when the layers are thin and 1 hour when you're using heavier shades.
12. Matisse
To make acrylic paint dry faster, it would help if you apply a thin layer of Matisse's products that are set in 10-20 minutes. A thick layer takes longer, roughly around 1 hour to several days.
13. Amsterdam
No, we aren't talking about the popular holiday destination (forgive us for this bad joke). But Amsterdam is a popular brand with fast-drying paints that are set in 10-20 minutes. And if you apply thicker layers, it may take upto several days.
14. Maimeri
Maimeri offers results similar to Amsterdam, with thin layers drying under 20 minutes while thicker films take several days to set completely.
15. Castle Art Supplies
One of the most well-known brands among artists is Castle Art Supplies, and it has fast-drying acrylic paints that require 10-20 minutes to dry. But an extra layer of paint will take between 1 hour and 3 days to set.
16. M Graham Acrylic
These paints don't take more than 30 minutes to dry, which makes them suitable when you're facing a time crunch.
17. Liquitex
Liquitex produces fast-drying paints with thin layers drying in 10-20 minutes and thick layers taking longer, around 1 hour to a few days.
18. Crafts 4 All
Consumers who don't mind fast-drying paints should opt for paint colors from this brand that are set within 10-20 minutes.
From the above list, it's clear that acrylics dry to touch quickly, so your painting should be ready without much hassle. Professional painters even know about certain tricks to increase or decrease the drying time.
Before we delve into this in greater detail, let us discuss an open secret involving retarders. They help prolong the drying process, something Golden has used in its Open Acrylics paint line so that its paints stay wet for at least 24 hours.
On the flip side, you'll have to compromise on the opacity when using retarders because they dilute the pigments in the paint. Most people choose heavy body acrylics for this reason, as they retain their vibrancy despite the presence of retarders.
What's The Difference Between Fully Cured And Drying To Touch
When working with an acrylic gel or paint, you'll often hear the terms curing and drying to touch, so what do they mean? To understand this, you should know how acrylic paints dry, which usually happens when the water-based formula in the paint evaporates to leave behind a thin but solid paint film.
As a rule, acrylic paint dries to touch faster but takes longer to cure. Sometimes paints that dry to touch could still be in the middle of the drying process, so you should be careful to prevent damage. Otherwise, you might accidentally remove the top paint layer.
And due to the presence of retarders in slow-drying acrylics, you might have to wait for a month to varnish or seal the paint. This 30-day period is the curing phase.
If you refer to the drying time of the different brands that we have mentioned, it corresponds to the time it takes for them to dry to touch. It's generally between 10 and 30 minutes, while it takes upto a day for them to fully cure.
There are different parts of acrylic paint that you should know about:
Pigments give the paint color
A polymer binder that guarantees waterproof, glossy, and even finishes
Water combines with the binder to create a thin film
Additional agents for durability
How Do External Elements Affect Acrylic Paint Drying Time?
To break things down further, acrylic paint goes through two drying stages. In the fast-drying stage, the paint has dried to an extent, whereby the soft film on the top is no longer susceptible to dilution by water.
But since it's not fully dried, the paint can succumb to external pressure. Some painters leave the paint to dry completely so that the entire mixture under the thin film dries to an even mass. This ensures that all the water evaporates from the formula and leaves behind the true color of the paint.
Here we have shortlisted the essential factors that impact the drying time of any acrylic gel.
1. Absorbent Surface
Do you know the difference between primed and unprimed canvas? Note that when painters apply gesso primer to a paper, they prime the canvas to increase the absorption properties of the surface. It's natural to find that the first paint layer will dry quickly compared to when you're coloring on existing layers of paint.
But unprimed paper is better at absorbing the paint than a canvas, and it's much like coloring over a paper towel. You'll find that the moisture from the paint will seep into the paper, which will leave you with less time for blending the colors.
There are special papers on the market suited for acrylic painting; however, professional painters add a solid layer of paint, to begin with. This ensures that the paper will absorb the moisture from the first layer, while all subsequent layers will appear more vibrant to deliver a unique finish.
2. Low Humidity
A large part of an acrylic paint's drying time will depend on the moisture content in the air, as high humidity will increase the drying time. This means you can expect your painting to dry faster on a less humid day.
If you live in an arid climate, we recommend painting indoors unless you like the challenge of racing against the clock. It would help to add retarders in such instances or use a wet palette to prevent the paint from drying fast.
When working inside, you'll be able to control the humidity by managing the temperature settings with heaters or air conditioners. While the air conditioning vents may remove humidity from the air, the former often comes with a humidifier to add moisture.
Also, different parts of the house have varying degrees of humidity, such as the basement, which is more humid than other rooms. Depending on your painting technique, you can try changing rooms, but remember that higher humidity may promote mold growth despite allowing a better blending of colors.
Acrylic artists even use a dehumidifier to lower the humidity in these moments.
3. Thickness
It's not rocket science that thicker layers take longer to dry than thin paint layers, and it all comes down to blending. Don't hold back while applying the different paint layers when you want to focus more on blending.
With a thicker coat, the water takes longer to evaporate, and you can choose between both open and heavy body acrylics to achieve a vibrant color gradient. On that note, we should mention that the size of the canvas determines if you can blend the paints in time.
This is because it's challenging to manage the colors on a bigger canvas, and some portions may dry before you know it. Professional painters use a blocking technique and allow the first paint layer to dry fast.
They can then conveniently paint over it by focusing on the finer details and ironing out the errors. So, the first layer should be thinner, and you can start painting the second layer without waiting for the former to dry completely, thanks to the gesso primer.
4. Temperature
When the temperature rises, the water in the paints evaporates quickly, and they dry out faster. That's why you shouldn't be painting outdoors, especially when it's hot, but if you have no other choice, use wet palettes. They keep the paint wet for longer and prevent cracks, and you can choose between large and small palettes depending on your requirements.
5. Application And Acrylic Paint Type
People wondering, "how long does acrylic paint take to dry?" should think about the paint type and their preferred application method. By type, we mean whether it's a thick or thin paint and if it has fast or slow drying mediums.
To apply these paints, you can use a brush, roller, or spray bottle, with the latter delivering an even coat to dry in under 30 minutes. You can apply another coat after an hour when rolling or brushing as they are much heavier techniques. In this case, it will take the paint longer to dry between two coats, and you need to wait for the previous layer to dry completely.
6. Circulation
We suggest working in areas with no draft to prevent acrylic paint from drying quickly. You can paint near an open window or sit near the air conditioning or heater. And if possible, try to keep the canvas away from the air circulated by ceiling fans.
Also, before venturing outdoors, check whether it's a windy day because you'll need to use wind blockers or sit behind an obstruction. We have found painting in the wind particularly tough since the canvas wobbles a lot, but we were able to paint in peace when sitting behind a wall.
In some cases, you may want the paint to dry faster, so use a glazing technique whereby it's possible to add transparent colors to previous paint layers. You can even use a hairdryer to dry the paint faster to add extra layers of glaze.
How Long Does Acrylic Paint Take To Dry On Different Surfaces?
To further help in your painting projects, we have narrowed down the drying time of acrylic paint on various surfaces.
1. Wood
When painting on wood, acrylic paint can dry to the touch within 20-30 minutes, but it takes between 6 and 12 hours for the paint to be fully cured. In humid weather, wood retains moisture longer, which increases the drying time, especially if you use more paint layers.
2. Metal
Metal takes longer to dry than wood, approximately 2 days, but you'll have to sand the surface to achieve a smooth texture before that. You may also need to apply a sealer and primer to waterproof outdoor paints.
3. Canvas
Canvas is the most common painting surface, and acrylic paint can dry to the touch in 10-20 minutes. These are for fast-drying formulas, while slow-drying paints on an unprimed canvas can remain wet for several hours.
4. Cardboard
Another surface that allows acrylic paint to dry quickly is cardboard, and the painting can be ready within a day. When fully dry, the cardboard will be flat, and for that, you should prime the material to seal the paint and prevent the water molecules from warping the surface.
5. Plastic
We have seen that acrylic paint takes 15-20 minutes to dry when you're painting on plastic. You'll have to apply varnish to seal the paint as it's difficult for the paint molecules to adhere to the smooth surface.
6. Fabric
It takes longer to paint on fabric, as acrylics require 3-4 days of drying time. It would be best to wash the fabric and dry it before you start painting so that the fast-drying formulas are set in 24 hours.
7. Glass
You'll have to be patient when painting on glass since the paint will require between 1 and 3 days to dry. Also, make sure to cure the glass and apply a primer for the best results.
How Long Do Acrylic Paints Take To Dry Conclusion
That's all there is to know about using acrylic paint for your painting projects.
Hopefully, now you have a better idea of the drying time to plan accordingly. We have also highlighted how various external factors impact the quality of acrylic paint, so go over this guide whenever you fail to achieve the desired finish.
Maybe you forgot to factor in the temperature or humidity before painting outside or used the humidifier far longer than needed when working indoors. Thankfully, our guide will help you make all the right decisions going forward.
Even thebest concrete crack filler won't be of much help if your technique for applying it is wrong, to begin with.
Concrete is solid, but it can crack for many reasons, and if not repaired soon, the problem could take a turn for the worse. People pay too much attention to crack repair mixes that they forget to polish their technique before getting into the procedure.
Even if the task isn’t as complicated, still, you must know the right steps to get the job done successfully. So, to help you out, we have formulated this brief guide on how to repair cracks in concrete.
Checkout our previous article on ceiling textures to figure out which types of ceiling suits you best. As, ceilings are one of the first things that one can spot when entering your home or apartment.
Without further ado, let’s get started!
Concrete Cracks And Why They Occur?
Even if the concrete is strong enough, it isn't invincible, and over time, cracks, holes, or crevices will start appearing in them. If not repaired, these cracks or holes will expand further due to changing weather or other reasons, making the task complicated and expensive to handle.
Concrete combines cement, water, gravel, stones, etc., to form an impermeable hard mass. However, this hardened cemented mass can crack due to multiple reasons.
So, if you’re wondering, “Why does cement crack?” in the first place, then look at the reasons below.
1. Shrinkage
The most common reason for early concrete cracks is shrinkage. The concrete mix contains a certain amount of water before it has hardened completely. Once it hardens, the mixture shrinks as the water dries up, which makes the concrete crack. As it's rigid, shrinking puts stress on the slab, which it can't handle, resulting in cracking.
Some builders add too much water to the concrete mix during construction, and when the moisture dries up, it creates pressure on the concrete slab. The best way to avoid this is to add optimal water to the mix.
Mostly, these cracks are very narrow, just a hairline, and are barely noticeable, so they don't pose any significant problem. However, they do look unsightly if they're too prominent.
2. Expansion
Concrete slabs expand when the weather is too hot, which causes stress, ultimately leading to cracks. During this expansion process, the concrete slab tries to push against any surface hindering its path. When there's resistance against such expansion, this makes cracks appear in the slab.
But this situation can be easily remedied using compressible material in isolation joints between two concrete slabs.
3. Settling
Another reason for concrete cracking is due to "settling." If there's a tree near the concrete and it's removed for any reason, the area under the slab where tree roots were will lead to cracks.
This happens because as the tree roots decompose after the tree is removed, it leads to a void in the base of the concrete, which makes the whole slab settle.
4. Overloading
Overloading also causes concrete slabs to crack, which is quite apparent as anything that receives an excessive load than it can handle will obviously crack. The same happens with concrete. If the ground beneath the concrete receives too much pressure, the overload will result in cracks.
Now, most people are of the idea that overload pulverizes or crushes the concrete. However, it isn't so. It isn't the concrete but the ground beneath the concrete which can't handle the excessive weight. This mostly happens after the rain or snow as it softens the ground, which makes it susceptible to damage. Regardless, this isn't often, especially in residential units, as they don't usually experience that much weight.
Apart from these reasons, concrete cracks also occur due to premature drying, whereby the slab loses moisture quickly. This leads to the appearance of spider webs like cracks which are commonly known as crazing cracks. Other than this, crusting cracks are prevalent too, which occur during the stamping process.
How To Repair Cracks In Concrete?
Concrete cracks occur more frequently than you think, and repairing them on time is wise. Otherwise, small cracks will transform into bigger ones that pose a problem later.
Small cracks aren't that big a deal as you won't trip or fall due to them, but they aren't striking to look at and taint the house's appeal. So, if you want the patio or walkway to look as fine as the day the house was bought, it's better to repair any holes or crevices in the concrete.
We have mentioned the general process of repairing concrete cracks below. As a side note, you must remember that repairing cracks in a concrete surface differs from fixing cracks in a foundation wall. So, if you’ve been wondering “how to fix a crack in a foundation wall,” then know that the steps differ for that.
Step 1: Choose The Right Repair Product First
The first thing you need to do before starting the concrete crack repair work is to choose the right repair product. If you thought of repairing concrete cracks with concrete, you should know that this isn't how it goes, especially while filling narrow cracks.
Here, a ready-to-use concrete repair mix is ideal as they're easy to apply and don't require much guidance. You can use them on your own as they have easy applicator nozzles or come with caulking guns, making crack filling a piece of cake.
Some of the most commonly used ones are epoxy compounds, mortar mix, and latex patching material. Mortar mixes are perfect for ¼-inch or more significant gaps, while latex patching material, epoxy, and vinyl concrete patching compound are ideal for narrow, small cracks like hairline cracks.
Several brands of crack mixes are available in the market, and you should do thorough research before buying any.
Step 2: Prepare The Area With Concrete Crack
After choosing the suitable patching compound, the next thing you need to do is prepare the cracked area. In this step, you'll require a chisel, a small hammer, and a scrubbing wire brush with which the dislodged concrete surface will be cleaned for the final repair.
Here, you'll need to use a hammer and the masonry chisel first to open the crack further to do away with the loose or crumbling concrete. Try to chip to the base to dislodge the whole crack to ensure nothing is left loose before the final process. Once you're done opening the base of the crack, clean it thoroughly with a wire brush, and then rinse it.
Don't forget to wear protective gear like gloves or a mask as it's a dusty process.
Step 3: Repair The Cracked Area
Lastly, apply your chosen repair mix to the clean crack and let it cure. Remember to follow the instructions mentioned on the repair mix to ensure the process is successful. Once you're done mixing the patching compound, apply it with a putty knife or a mason's trowel and make sure the product penetrates the crack well. Also, level it with the surrounding concrete, so the surface is perfectly even.
Afterward, let the product sit and cure according to the manufacturer's instructions.
How To Repair Narrow Concrete Cracks?
Narrow cracks like the hairline cracks occur when the concrete slab loses moisture, which is quite common. Although they don't pose any risk and are barely noticeable at times, a timely repair should be done so that the crack doesn't widen.
Look at the steps below if you don't know how to patch a narrow crack.
Step 1: Clean the cracked area off any loose or crumbling debris with the help of a wire brush. Then, broom the area and wipe it clean with running water.
Step 2: Fill the cleaned area with a concrete crack filler. These are readily available online and come with a nozzle applicator for easy application. You can also use them with a caulking gun for precision.
Step 3: Once the crack is filled with crack filler, smoothen and even out the application with a putty knife.
Step 4: Let the filler stay and cure as per the manufacturer's instructions.
How To Repair Wide Concrete Cracks?
Wide concrete cracks can signify structural damage to the ground or walls. These cracks usually occur in our driveways and can lead to problems if not repaired on time. Therefore, they need to be filled as soon as possible to ensure they don't widen any further and pose a safety risk.
Wide cracks, i.e., ¼-inch or more, should be filled with an appropriate patching compound to ensure the problem doesn't persist. The patching compound is mixed with water and then applied with a masonry trowel to fill the cracked area.
If you don't know how to fill large concrete cracks, then the process below will help you accomplish that.
Step 1: Use a small hammer and a masonry chisel to undercut the concrete crack. Undercutting the sides of the cracked floor in the shape of an inverted "V" is ideal as the patching compound sets better into the crack that way. It creates a mechanical bond on top of a chemical bond between the concrete and the patching compound.
Step 2: Dislodge any crumbling or loose material and clean the undercutting with the help of a metal brush. Don't forget to rinse the area with running water.
Step 3: Follow the manufacturer's instructions on the patching compound of your choice and mix it well.
Step 4: Afterwards, fill the mixture of patching compounds with the help of a trowel into the crack. Pierce the trowel in the compound and let the compound penetrate the crack. Doing this will ensure the crack is filled up well and there are no air pockets.
Step 5: Level the crack up to the surrounding concrete surface to ensure there are no bumps or lows after the repair process.
Step 6: Let the filling cure as per the time mentioned on the patching material.
Step 7: Paint the surface with appropriate concrete paint after the compound has dried up.
How To Repair Cracks In Concrete Final Remarks
Repairing cracks in the concrete surface is easy if only you know the proper steps that need to be followed.
The concrete crack repair can be easily accomplished using a suitable concrete patching compound after undercutting and cleaning the crumbling or loose concrete. Once the cracked concrete is filled and leveled with the surrounding surface, let it cure and set according to the manufacturer’s instructions.
That was all about the cracked concrete repair process. We hope we were able to help you successfully carry out this job.
Now water could be still or have ripples and waves. You might want to draw a bubbling stream, a ferocious ocean, or a quiet pond by a hut. These paintings will have mixed shades and a horizon on top. Again, others prefer abstract art and want to paint water from up close.
To make it easier for you, we have prepared this guide on how to paint water with watercolor, which will help you understand how to make ripples and waves while dealing with water. Sometimes, paper can make a huge difference, just like painting on yupo paper compared with traditional papers, never the influence of good supplies in the final painting. Also, we will be talking about the different types of reflections and how they are to be painted.
So, without further ado, get your watercolor kits and draw some water, this will be a beginner guide on how to paint with watercolors.
How To Paint Water With Watercolor
Painting ripples is an important criterion while painting water, and in this guide, we will be teaching you the process. Here, you can learn how to paint water at a distance and up close. We believe that no image reference will be needed as the watercolor painting technique for water is not very complicated.
Nonetheless, water can be hard to render by brush, and it is best to know the basic principles while painting it. So, before we begin, let us tell you about the materials needed for the job.
Materials Used
You will require 300 GSM watercolor paper so that it does not tear. Plus, you can take a set of watercolor brushes, a painting palette, a ruler, and masking tape. The colors can be of your choice, and the masking tape will keep the paper in place while you work on it.
In a nutshell, the materials needed are:
Painting set
Paintbrushes
300 GSM or thicker paper
Ruler
Scotch tape
Now, before you proceed, we will ask you to settle in a quiet space with a minimum level of distractions. This will help you relax, which should make it easier to follow the tutorial.
Once you have found a quiet space, please take two cups and fill them with clean water. We suggest two cups so that you can rinse the brushes keeping in mind the various tones that you may need to achieve.
You will also need to attach the paper in place with the help of scotch tape. Just tape the paper to the surface below, and you will be ready to begin.
What Is The Color Of Water?
We all know that water has no color, but most paintings will have water painted in blue. So, before we move on, you should know that the color of water depends on the color of the sky and the surroundings that reflect on the water. If the sky is blue, then the water will be blue, but many advanced painters make the water red, green, and other shades.
While there is no barrier to exploration, we will be explaining the painting process with the color blue. However, you are free to choose any shade you like and then continue with the same process.
The Painting Process
Painting water does not need to be a complicated process if you master the strokes well. It is basically about learning how to move your wrist in the correct way so as to achieve the right strokes. A professional watercolor artist should be able to slightly flick the wrist to make the right horizontal strokes. The way you apply the strokes will determine if the water is far away or nearby.
So, first, we will discuss the process of using watercolor paints to paint water that is far away and then move on to painting water that is close by.
Painting Water At A Distance
You will find it very interesting to learn about how to paint water at a distance. Usually, the water will fade into the horizon, and you will have to distinguish between them. The process involves a few abstract lines and strokes that need to be contextualized in the painting.
Before we begin, let us tell you that the process has been divided into steps to make it easier to understand.
1. Wetting The Paper
You will need blue-tinted water to wet the entire page in the beginning. To get it, dip the brush in blue paint and then put the brush in one of the water cups. It will create a light blue tint, which is perfect for use.
Take the brush and wet the entire page with it evenly. There should be a thin water layer covering the whole page from one corner to another. The water has to be evenly distributed so that the color that is going to be applied on top spreads well.
2. Making Light Strokes
First, we will paint the lighter tones of the water. To do this, you will need to dip the brush in blue color and then rinse it gently so that some of the paint stays on the brush. Then use it to create light marks and paint strokes from left to right. Begin from the bottom of the page and only paint till half the page as you would want to paint the horizon from there.
Now you will need to slightly shake the brush while making the strokes so as to achieve the right effect. Also, keep lifting the brush as you finish making one stroke and then continue accordingly. You will notice that the watercolor is fading as you go upwards. That is exactly how we want it to be.
A word of advice here: do not use a very dark shade of blue or too much color while making the layers. Rinse the brush before applying so that the color fades out to some extent.
The colors will also fade a little more as they dry. Do not panic at all, as that is exactly how it is supposed to work. We will be adding darker shades on top of this to bring out the water texture.
3. Making The Horizon
After the initial layer of watercolor has dried completely, you can move on to defining the horizon. To do this, apply a faded blue stroke along the middle of the page where the last water strokes are visible. Ensure that the color is faded out so that you can get the right texture.
Next, use the same washed blue color to make strokes all throughout the upper half of the page. This is basically the background for the sky, and it needs to be painted in a smooth manner. The seamless gradient will give you a faded look that is needed here.
4. Bringing Out The Ripples
After you let the paint dry completely, there should not be any specific marks that make the horizon visible. The blue should seamlessly fade in, giving you a uniform look. Here, it’s alright if there are some discrepancies. Painting water in the right way takes time and practice to perfect, and you can keep working on it till you’re satisfied with the results.
Moving on, you will need a medium-round brush to paint the darker ripples. However, we will begin with a small and thin pointed brush. This will help in painting small ripples at a distance.
You will have to make side strokes from left to right, which do not have to be smooth. Distort the lines slightly, or try painting distorted horizontal shapes by shaking your wrist while painting.
5. Using Darker Shades
Once the paint is completely dry, you can proceed to make darker ripples using a dark blue shade. To do this, a small brush is required along with dark blue watercolor. You will have to make horizontal strokes with it and move from the bottom of the page to the top.
Here, it is essential to use the darker shades sparingly so that it does not cover the mid-tones. The aim is to create depth by using multiple shades of blue. So, to keep the tonal variations in place, paint with caution and ensure you are scattering the marks more towards the bottom of the page. Then let the color fade as you go upwards to the middle of the page.
Also, while painting, try to make all the strokes in one direction so as to show the flow of water towards one side. For example, you can make the water flow towards the left by painting strokes horizontally from right to left.
Then you can try light stippling as you reach the center of the page near the horizon line. Here, create small stippling marks to make the distance more visible. They do not need to be very detailed and can be small.
Painting Water That Is Near
1. Apply Water To The Sheet
To begin with, spread a thin water layer on the page evenly. It should be distributed all over the page so that the paint spreads well over the surface. Unlike the previous process, here you do not need to add color right in the beginning.
2. Making The Initial Strokes
After the page is wet, you will need to wet the brushes and dip them in blue paint. We need light-colored strokes in the beginning, and it is best to rinse the paintbrush slightly in the water again after the initial wash.
Then start making strokes on the paper from one side to another. Keep lifting the brush after a few strokes so that white spaces remain on the paper. Also, ensure that you leave white spaces in the middle of the page.
While working, remember to squiggle the brush so that you can achieve uneven strokes. Once they are made, let the paper dry completely.
3. Creating Darker Ripples
You will need to make darker shaded ripples on top of the lighter tones. So you can dab the brush in black and then blue to darken the blue shade. Then make jagged strokes from the left to right side of the page. Begin from the bottom and then slowly move upwards.
As you make the strokes, leave spaces in between so that the bottom layer is visible. You can move your strokes in one direction to show the direction of water flow.
Also, as you move upwards, the strokes should be kept thick. You can let them fade as you go upwards. Then go for a slightly lighter blue shade as you move above the middle of the page. There is no horizon here as you are painting water from up close.
4. Adding The Final Ripples
Now mix blue with a dot of black paint, and then use your brush to create darker strokes. These have to be applied very sparingly and have to be concentrated near the bottom of the page. You can then move upwards and from left to right. Also, make sure that the strokes are jagged so as to imitate the reflections on the water.
As you move towards the top of the page, the strokes can be made in a linear manner. You can also fade out the paint as you move toward the top. This will allow you to make the clear water smoother.
After you have covered the entire paper, let the paint dry and fade out. You should be able to see more detail towards the bottom of the page. Then the watercolor should slowly fade out as you move toward the top.
Painting A Rough Sea
Now that you already know how to create waves with strokes, you will just have to leave larger white gaps for painting waves on a rough sea. Large white gaps give the indication of waves breaking quickly.
Also, if you wish to create the image of waves, then it is best to leave white gaps on rocks. That would show the waves splashing against the rocks.
Painting Reflections
Water painting means including reflections of objects around the water body. If there are houses, then you can see their reflection in the water. If the water is still, then you will have to paint the houses, boats, or greenery visible on the sides of the water. However, this is applicable for close-up views.
If the objects or the water bodies are at a distance, then you can see a dark shadow below. In this case, you will not have to dive into details. Just make the shadow darker, and that should do the trick. Also, remember to distort the shape as the reflection will not be like the exact object on top.
Another kind of reflection to know about is on the wet sand. Watercolor paintings with wet sand can act as a mirror, and you might have to paint a shadow of the person or object on the sand. However, when capturing a scene from a distance, there is no need to keep this in mind. Just make a darker shadow in the opposite direction of the light source.
Further, before you paint reflections, remember that the color of the water needs to be taken into consideration, and a darker shade needs to be used. For example, if you are using olive and brown tinges in the water, then use a darker shade of the two colors to show the reflection of the object.
Things To Note
With the above-mentioned watercolor painting techniques, you should be able to use watercolor paint easily. Just remember to use the water in watercolor sparingly so that you do not end up spreading the colors too much.
Adding to the great tips, we will recommend keeping two cups of water along with the dry brush set. You can rinse the brushes in one and use the second one to clean better. The two jars will have different tones, which can help in painting the first layers.
Moreover, remember to always frame the painting by leaving a white border on the sides. This can be done with the help of scotch tape. The tape will also keep the paper in place so that you can work without any inhibitions.
And if you are feeling experimental and want to try out other shades, begin with blue, olive, and turquoise. This will give a muddy look, and you can also indicate vegetation below the water. Many artists use these colors for pond water, rivers in villages, and hillside water bodies.
Paint Water With Watercolor Final Words
Artists make a number of attempts to master their work, and it is only natural for you to take time. So, please do not get disheartened in case you are unable to achieve the right strokes in one go. Just keep practicing the watercolor techniques that you have learned here, and you’ll get better.
With this, we have reached the end of this guide, and it is time to wrap up. Do let us know about any further issues that you may have.
Take care and keep painting!
Most of us want our home to be special right? Some invest time in gardening, others build a pond, a cinema or a game room. Provided you have the space available and want to turn your home into an even more welcoming environment, you have to decide what is the best choice for you. If there's something you have always dreamt about, than you are settled. There are many ideas to choose from yet today we are going to take a closer look at one that can fit any home, doesn't take much space and is appropriate for both bachelors and family men.
The bar. Or, to be more specific, the bar top, which is the essence of any drink serving setup. It's the item around which the entire activity revolves and the one that makes the greatest impression on your guests. Without further ado, lets take a look at a few examples and try to figure out which of these super cool bar top ideas suit your desires and needs.
Super Cool Bar Top Ideas
1. Drinks cooler embedded in kitchen top
No matter what your drink is, this recipient will keep it cool and at an arms reach. The clean cuts in the marble make it look very neat, a very clean and elegant design.
Source Unknown
2. Simple wooden bar top design
A wooden bar top will always look good and it will fit any room and any look, whether it's modern or rustic.
via Oregon Live
3. Symmetric patio bottle tap collection bar top
This one's a gem and definitely an eye-catcher. What else can be collected and turned into such an item?
This might not fit into an elegant living room but I bet there are few beach or backyard bars that can match its appeal. Even though it's pretty small, it definitely makes a great impression and would fit great in any man cave.
Is it a bar? Is it a kitchen top? Could be both in my opinion. Either way, the colors and materials match perfectly. I like the fact that the chairs are made of different fabrics but look great together.
via Ricardo DeAratanha/Los Angeles Times
6. natural wood forms wooden bar top
Taking a roughly shaped wooden slab and fitting it inside has become quite a trend but make sure it fits your place and match the rest of the materials and colors in the room. It would look great fitted with some rugged iron legs but I'm not so sure about the stainless steel kitchen top on the right.
Remember. It's not just the bar that counts, but the interior setup as well. Here, the lights make all the difference, they make the bar much more attractive. I think some contrast might have made everything look even better.
via brewwinefun.com
10. creative use of a penny collection
In any work, the detailing defines the element. You might admire a wood piece for a minute or two but I bet you'll look even closer when you see this amazing bar top.
A bar is all about the drinks right? What better way to decorate it than with engraved wooded pieces that represent each drink you serve. Some come with a great drawing as well.
One very important factor that you need to take into account is where to place the bar top. Do you want it in a separate room or adjacent to another activity?
When searching for ideas for new projects, always try to find the a way to connect them to the purpose they will fulfill. The surfboards are the very essence of surfing, in haunting a legendary haunting rifle or a set of antlers would have a similar relation for example.
Once again, it's all about the detailing. No matter how many times you'll look at it, you'll be delighted and intrigued by the various shapes and colors. This mosaic bar top is definitely the heart of the room.
This one is truly special. Metal is a very hard material to work with and such amazing detailing requires time, dedication and skill. The contrast between the bar top and the parts sustaining it make the whole thing stand out.
Every type of design has certain attributes that give it particularity. When going for an industrial appearance, remember that clean and fresh is not exactly what you're looking for. Instead, try to show the patina, the way time and work has affected the material. Make them look like they were properly used while keeping the composition look good and safe.
via foter.com
22. an old steampunk look is always attractive
In this case, the steampunk look is always related to steam powered machines and technology. Pipes, switches and copper are some of the the main design features that this style employs to create its definitely unique appearance.
While this idea is rather special and appealing, I'm not sure if the chairs match the bar. Make sure that when put together, all the elements and materials relate and bring the best out of each other. In this case I believe that a wooden bar would have been more appropriate.
Choose the theme of the bar wisely as some have more potential than others. You can never run out of ideas ot items when going for such a design. In the design below you can just hang a skull flag at the top and it becomes a pirate bar that even Jack Sparrow would fancy.
If you decide to use an object like an old car as a base for your bar top, you have two options. Keep its aged look or repaint it. Choose either option according to how you designed the rest of the room.
Source Unknown
27. turning an iconic car onto a dream bar
Because the old van occupies so much space, it becomes the center of design, whilst everything else is chosen according to it. Maybe adding a few more automotive inspired wouldn't be such a bad idea, regardless the VW van is the symbol of freedom and therefore it is a great choice for a bar design.
Source Unknown
28. modern techniques meet traditional wood design
If you want wood to last, you have to protect it with a layer of protective finish. There are many ways to do it but you can either go for one that keeps the wood looking natural or adds color or texture. Match the color with your design language and enjoy the result.
A collection of corks is a statement for time well spent with family, friends and good wine, if you don`t have sufficient a restaurant can surely help. Either way, every guest will fall for it, simply pay attention to the way the corks are arranged.
The phosphorescent liquid fills the cracks and gaps in the wood in a way that cannot be reproduced by hand. The pattern is unique, striking and will add a lot of flavor to your home.
via Pinterest
32. composition of aged copper and wood
The rusty look makes it perfect for a house in the countryside or a rustic themed room. The chairs make it very distinct.
33. exclusive bar top design - the license plate collection
You'll love this design especially if you're a car enthusiast. Notice the way the colors balance in this composition, something beautiful brought forward by the particularities of each and every plate.
Some of us usually forget about the effect of lights in certain setups. You can use artificial lighting to make some parts stand out whilst others act only as a background. Also, light has the power of gathering people around it.
via colorcopper.com
35. beautiful natural wood pattern
via woodworkingdevotee.com
36. intriguing copper bar top
No painted metal will look as good as copper. Its natural pattern and appearance make it very special. Use it as a standalone material or combine it with a darker colored metal.
Do you think a cleanly cut base for the bar would've been a better choice? The copper surface on the top creates a really powerful yet delicate contrast here, one that certainly cannot be overlooked.
How do you see the solutions above ? What do you think about this collection of cool bar top ideas? Copper and wood seem extraordinarily beautiful in essence yet they seem rapidly followed by various other mixed solutions like the wine cork bar, the bottle caps or penny counter. What do you think? We would love to hear from you in the comment section below.
Whether you are attempting to engage a classroom or using it for personal study, a whiteboard comes in handy for daily drawings.
If you are in charge of making daily announcements, scheduling class or club meetings, and also happen to love drawing, the whiteboard is the perfect tool. Get creative with your drawings and turn them into a fun regular project that you and everyone else can enjoy.
However, if ideas aren't exactly rushing to you at this moment, don't fret because we have plenty of awesome ideas that you can try out for 49 days straight! Take a peek at some of our favorite things to draw on a whiteboard…
Things To Draw On A Whiteboard
Dragon With Horns
Let your creativity loose with a drawing of a striking dragon right from the depth of your nightmares. This drawing is perfect for when you're practicing character sketches and experimenting with new lines. The option to add colors or small details like green eyes and scaly skin is entirely up to you.
Besides, a sketch like this one gives you the opportunity to bring to life a character that was so far only looming in your imagination!
The next whiteboard drawing idea is an invitation to a kids' haunted house event. And we must say, the illustration is perfect for the theme in question. Halloween marks the return of creepy monsters, and no other creature is as famous as Frankenstein's monster. Besides, this close-up version is easy to draw.
Alternatively, you can try drawing werewolves, vampires, witches with pointy hats, mummies, or even goblins for a spooky October season!
One adorable drawing you can try on your whiteboard is Totoro with a pink umbrella. This is a depiction of Totoro after Satsuki offers him the umbrella, but you could easily draw him with a tiny leaf on his head.
The good thing about this particular depiction is the use of simple lines and curves and a few color variations in some places. But, overall, drawing this one should be easy for beginners.
Mickey Mouse is a Disney character many children grew up watching and loving. His iconic ears, which were also used as a motif on the Disney channel logo, are distinctive and relatively uncomplicated to draw. Thus, copying this image onto a whiteboard should be the easiest thing to do with just one black marker.
And it won't take much time too since the lines are simple and there are very few details.
Hungry Dinosaur
Let's move on to drawing something horrifying and cute at the same time.
Who doesn't love dinosaurs? They are great fun to draw and do not require much skill either. Especially one in a funny cartoon format that would be sure to grab everyone's attention.
Usually, people draw the entire dinosaur body, with long tails included. However, if you want to make things more interesting, try making a dinosaur trying to eat another one!
Godzilla
There is no doubt that cartoon characters you have grown up with are the most fun to draw. One such famous monster we love is Godzilla. Try to recreate him destroying half the city while unaffected by any attempts to stop him.
Of course, you can draw him to be as ferocious in the movies, but you can also add a playful touch by transforming him into a cute character!
Cute Cats
Cats are not known as meme creatures for no reason; they can arrange themselves into various shapes that give you so much to draw. Due to their fluid body movements, they can stretch out like a mat, curve into a fluffy ball, and arch their backs to appear taller. And we haven't even mentioned their facial expressions yet!
However, if drawing cats in their actual silly form is too challenging for you, try going for something like this.
Lilo and Stitch make a great duo, and they can be pretty fun to draw too. You can sketch a scene of their adventures together or a heartfelt interaction of the two like in this interpretation. Drawing Lilo is straightforward; you just need to copy her red dress with white leaves and her long black hair.
Stitch, the alien, can be more challenging to draw because of his exaggerated features.
Remember the time when a grumpy cat became a meme? Yea, this cat continues to hold the internet's unofficial title of the world's grumpiest looking cat. And, of course, with the internet, everything has to become a meme.
Drawing this grumpy cat with a "No" signboard on your classroom whiteboard is a humorous way to reject students' bathroom breaks. It gets the point across, and everyone can have a laugh over it too.
Doctor Who
"Wibbly wobbly, timey wimey… stuff," says Dr. Who when asked to explain the meaning of time. Applause for that because we could not have explained it any better. Drawing Dr. Who with the Daleks makes for a fun idea for updating a daily whiteboard.
Plus, drawing Dr. Who will not take much time if you select a simple version. For example, in this drawing, the characters are used to add interest to the weekly Friday monologue or recitation class.
Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles
If you are going to draw something new every day, might as well draw your favorite childhood cartoon characters, right? The teenage mutant ninja turtles are a fun bunch of superheroes that make for cool drawings. Select a group pose with all weapons visible, and the end result will surely look amazing.
Try adding a bit of their personality, like Michelangelo being the clown that he is!
Marvel And DC Unite
You might never actually see Marvel and DC characters in each other's universes, but that shouldn't stop you from drawing them as a team on a whiteboard. Select your classic favorites from each universe and combine them to see the team you come up with.
For example, this drawing has The Hulk and Iron Man from Marvel, with Wolverine from another Marvel universe. To add to the mix, we have the Dark Knight himself, i.e., Batman from DC comics.
Grinch From How The Grinch Stole Christmas
While the rest of us may love Christmas, Dr. Seuss' character, Grinch, seems to hate it! If the winter holidays are just around the corner, you can use this character creatively in your classrooms. The green, diamond-shaped face with a grin is all you need to recreate him.
In this example, the Grinch tells students to stay put, not pout and not take unnecessary bathroom breaks since the semester tests are about to begin.
Futurama
While there are plenty of relatable comic characters and cartoons you can draw on whiteboards, the ones from Futrama are the easiest to recreate. Try using the main characters Fry, Leela, and the robot Bender with the Professor in a captivating drawing about your event.
In this example, the creator has focused on getting the shapes right for each character and used minimum color.
Peanuts
Peanuts are for everyone since anyone can enjoy cute and witty comic strips no matter the age. However, you can personalize the characters to your theme by adding extra elements. In this example, Charlie Brown is shown getting scared of a spooky pumpkin head man.
Along the same vein, it's possible to inject objects and even characters from different comics for the drawing to stand out.
Riley And Robert Freeman From The Boondocks
The comic, The Boondocks, could be the inspiration for your next drawing on the whiteboard. And, there are many exciting scenes you can use to express the thought of the day with students or classmates. To get the appearance right, you need to pay close attention to their clothing and hairstyle.
Of course, Riley's eyebrows are a distinct feature on his face, so make sure you don't miss that. To complete the picture, you can even add Riley's older brother, Huey Freeman, to your drawing.
Ed, Edd And Eddy
Drawing this silly trio can give you many opportunities for adding fun to the class. This Cartoon Network show features three characters, each more ridiculous than the other, and their failing schemes and misadventures. Since it's their favorite snack, you could also draw a jawbreaker.
Here, we have Ed, Edd, and Eddy looking at Jonny's imaginary friend Plank holding a signboard in this drawing.
Nightmare Before Christmas
If you are assigned with whiteboard drawing duty before the Christmas holiday, what would you draw? We know that we'd draw a version of Tim Burton's Nightmare Before Christmas. Not only are the original drawings a work of art, but any recreation close to it is bound to mesmerize audiences.
There are numerous themes to be drawn from this fantasy movie, but the easiest one is drawing Jack Skellington with his hollow eyes and pointy collars.
Avatar- The Last Airbender
Speaking of fantastical, legendary stories with a heroic lead character, the young Avatar Aang is one that comes to mind. As the only survivor of the Air Nomad's nation (the Last Airbender), he has been given many challenges in his journey.
As such, drawing his adventurous on your whiteboard gives a lot to work with. You can also show Katara the Waterbender alongside other main characters, Sokka and Zuko.
Dragon Ball Z
Goku is not one to back down from a fight against injustice and to protect his loved ones. This gives his character various fight scenes with the addition of his ability to fight in Super Saiyan mode. That means you have plenty of ways in which you can draw the main character of Dragon Ball Z.
Additionally, you can draw the majestic Shenron or Dragon God or some of Goku's friends, Bulma or Master Roshi.
Winnie The Pooh
For those of you who love cute cartoons, it is impossible to miss out on Winnie the Pooh or Pooh Bear. Although he is naive and slow to understand a few things, he is an incredible friend to Christopher Robin and Piglet.
In this drawing, we see Pooh with Tigger, his troublemaker of a friend who loves to jump on others!
Elsa And Olaf From Frozen
One of the more popular Disney princess movies of recent times is Frozen, featuring the princess sisters Elsa and Anna. Heiress to the throne of Arendelle and controller of snow and ice alike, Elsa makes for the perfect winter princess for your drawings.
To complete the picture, try adding her sweet and loyal sister Anna with the loveable snowman Olaf that Elsa created with her powers.
Looney Tunes
Take a trip back to memory lane, and you will find that Looney Tunes have been a regular part of your childhood. With its loveable characters and unforgettable music, this cartoon is perfect for recreating on a whiteboard.
Whether it's the cool Bugs Bunny, irritable Daffy Duck, or Porky Pig stuttering "That's all folks!" all of these will make captivating and nostalgic drawings.
Powerpuff Girls And Mojo Jojo
When Professor Utonium tried to create the perfect little girl by adding sugar, spice, and everything nice, he accidentally added Chemical X.
Now, the three have individual personalities and dedicated colors that make them fun to draw. With oval faces, large eyes, and stubby arms and legs with no noses, drawing them is super simple.
Ghostbusters
The Ghostbusters, or The Real Ghostbusters (as they were called in the TV series), is a group of famous paranormal investigators. Adapted from the comics, the group of four, with the assistance of Janine Melnitz and Slimer, run a supernatural ghost hunting business.
Their travels and spooky adventure make for awesome drawings, and you will surely have fun drawing your own version of Slimer. Check how this drawing shows each character in their element.
Grumpy Cat
A little bit of humor in class, clubs, or group meetings never hurts. And, if you have been given the task of making a creative drawing for each session, you cannot go wrong with sketching a grumpy cat.
In this example, the grumpy cat is unamused by the class they are about to attend.
Joker And Harley Quinn
Who said that you could only draw superheroes on your whiteboard? Villains make for compelling drawings, and the crazy combination of Joker and Harley Quinn from DC comics is a truly cool way to draw attention to your message.
The best part about this couple is the many versions and costumes they have. You can choose your favorite version for showcasing this dysfunctional couple.
Homer Simpson With A Donut
Speaking of crazy characters, Homer Simpson is another kind of whimsical cartoon who loves to eat donuts. In fact, it's a trademark of his character that he cannot live without donuts. And, you can draw this quirk in your own way for the whiteboard.
With this example, The O in Monologue is a donut Homer could not resist eating.
Tom And Jerry
The age-old story of a cat chasing a mouse is portrayed in the cartoon show Tom and Jerry. Even though this duo could never get along, their chase and tricks against each other are what made this show awesome for kids.
When it comes to drawing these cartoons, you may have to pay attention to the limb movements because these two are constantly in action. Tom chasing and Jerry outsmarting him makes up most of the action in this much-loved cartoon.
Minions
They're tiny, they're adorable, and they're yellow! We're talking about minions, of course. They mostly look the same, but you can distinguish them based on their eye gear, height, and hair. Drawing them in a straight line over the text is an excellent way to add cuteness to your overall theme.
With a simple color scheme of yellow and blue, you can recreate these potato-shaped minions in no time.
Adventure Time
The fantasy animated show Adventure Time features Finn the human and his best friend Jake the dog. We had fun following them on their missions in the post-apocalyptic Land of Ooo with other friends, but drawing them is just as fun.
Actually, the drawing style is pretty straightforward, although Jake may look strange with his pupil-less eyes. You can also add instructions to the bottom of the whiteboard with Finn and Jake reacting to it.
Beavis And Butt-Head
Next, we have the two main characters called Beavis and Butt-head from the show of the same name. The story of this animated comedy show for adults revolves around two silly teenagers who are immature, lovers of heavy metal, and fail to attract women.
The dialogue Beavis utters, "Are you threatening me?" is used in a creative way for the whiteboard. You can do the same with this quote for your project.
Jessica Rabbit
From the novel "Who Censored Roger Rabbit?" we know of this character Jessica Rabbit. Probably one of the most sensual characters in animation, she's also widely recognized as Roger's wife.
When drawing her, you need to note a few things. She is known to appear from head to toe in red, with even her hair and heels in the same hue. The gloves complete the look, and you can add exaggerated eye makeup to match the original character.
Ryuk From Death Note
For anime fans, we think you should draw the iconic and scary character Shinigami Ryuk. His devilish face and strange body shape make him a unique character to draw, and you can have Light Yagami stand next to him too.
Moreover, adding the Death Note in either of their hands will add a nice touch to the drawing.
Scooby-Doo With Johnny Bravo
Scooby-Doo! Where are you? He's right next to Johnny, bravo in this drawing. You, too, can use your imagination to put together two cartoons from different universes next to each other. The same way we put Marvel and DC heroes in the same team.
What's next, Courage the Cowardly Dog in Dexter's Laboratory? We leave that up to you.
The Legend Of Zelda
Next up, we have splendid ideas for drawing characters from Legend of Zelda. This popular video game series has been an inspiration for many, and it can be your drawing inspiration too. Make your version of Link with his green outfit and sword out on a mission to save Princess Zelda and the kingdom of Hyrule.
You can experiment with other characters and create a scarier version of the massive monster Ganon.
Pinky And The Brain
Yet, another kid's cartoon show you can use is Pinky and the Brain for your whiteboard drawings. These genetically enhanced mice are always trying to take over the world (mostly Brain and ideas), but they end up failing because of Brain's impossible schemes.
Drawing them requires a keen eye to get all their features right, but once you get it, it's a pretty good idea for a whiteboard.
Regular Show
Regular Show follows the lives of Mordecai the blue jay and Rigby the raccoon. Whenever they try to solve a problem, the efforts always backfire, which is what makes for many funny scenes. Select any of these scenes or just the two hanging around to make an interesting drawing of the day.
Invader Zim
While Invader Zim is an alien on a mission to rule the Earth, GIR is his malfunctioning robot disguised as a green dog. Both these cartoons make for interesting drawings, and their art style was also critically acclaimed when it came out.
So, try your hand at one of the characters from this animated TV series.
Spongebob Squarepants
Who lives in a pineapple under the sea? Well, Spongebob Squarepants, of course. Yes, he is a bit dim-witted, but he is the most excited sponge you will ever meet in your life. Drawing him is a piece of cake since he has square edges, and the same goes for his buddy Patrick Star who, as his name suggests, is a starfish.
Monsters Inc
Have you ever heard of monsters having jobs? Yes, James Sullivan and Mike Wazaoski are best friends and professional monsters tasked with the work of scaring children. They probably do an excellent job of it, but they are pretty friendly to fellow monsters, so we get to see two sides of these characters.
Try drawing these two buddies or any other monsters since they all have interesting shapes to them.
The Ren And Stimpy Show
The cat and dog duo of Ren and Stimpy is another cartoon you can recreate for daily drawings on the whiteboard. While Stimpy the cat is good-natured but dimwitted, Ren the Chihuahua is short-tempered and somewhat psychotic.
The contrast in their emotional state is something you can show in the drawings.
Phineas And Ferb
Phineas and his stepbrother Ferb are always finding a new adventure during their summer vacation. Their out-of-control projects, methods to entertain themselves, and other shenanigans are looked down upon by their sister Candace.
Another mysterious character you should draw is Perry the Platypus, who is an undercover spy.
If you are looking for something cool to draw, look no further than DLC characters from Killing Floor. Adam Butler, or Steampunk Firebug, is characterized by his protective gear of a gas mask since he is a pyromaniac on the streets of London.
You can be sure to find fire wherever he goes, which, combined with his cool suit and weapons, are fun for drawing.
Rowing A Boat
Sometimes, you just want to draw something calming and laid back. While there are a plethora of sceneries that you can draw, this sketch of two men on a boat is quick and requires only black markers. You can add or remove certain details based on your preference.
Nightmare Before Christmas Countdown
As a reminder for a Halloween party or any spooky event, you can use this complex design that includes all characters from Nightmare Before Christmas. You can artistically incorporate the members around a circular calendar marking a countdown.
In this example, they have also mentioned the days remaining till Halloween.
Girl Looking Over Shoulder
Drawing human faces will always come in handy, so start practicing this on your whiteboard. For drawing someone looking beyond their shoulders, you need a keen sense of direction and depth. If this is not the case, the face may look asymmetrical, and the direction of the gaze may not be clear.
Either way, using a fine marker should be good enough to reproduce this face and expression.
War Machine
If you like cool superheroes, here's another one for you- War Machine. As you may already know, James Rhodes is close friends with Tony Stark in the Marvel Universe, and he also has a weaponized exosuit. The way his suit makes Tony Ironman when Rhodes dons the suit, he calls himself war machine.
Try this superb illustration the next time you go to the whiteboard.
Mandala Design
The word "Mandala" is said to be a circular figure representing the universe in some Indian cultures. Originating from a Sanskrit word, the Mandala has recently gained popularity as a form of relaxation and self-expression for all age groups.
Since it is intricate with a larger focus on accurate circles and lines, it can take some time to draw. But, it is also one of the easiest things you can draw as a beginner.
A whole lot of ideas for you to pick and choose from and recreate. We hope this guide gives you plenty of creative ideas to draw the next time you take up the task of handling the whiteboard.
Also, it does not have to be a presentation for anyone; you can simply practice drawing on the whiteboard with your favorite characters. Most of these ideas are easy enough for beginners, so go ahead, grab that marker and start drawing!
Summer is in its last superb days, prepared to welcome the lush colorful autumn. Now is the time to enjoy outdoors in a different beautiful manner, around our fire-pits and fireplaces, surrounded by friends and family, enjoying the coziness and warmth of burnt wood in fresh chilly air. A highly rewardful moment to share with your loved ones.
For this special entertaining season and for numerous other occasions we have curated a list of inexpensive outdoor bars to complete your entertaining kit. Most ideas showcased below are simple items realized with natural materials that can be salvaged with ease. Cast a glance and start planing your diy outdoor bar project.
Cool Inexpensive Outdoor Bars
#1 use a wheelbarrow to move around fresh happiness
What do you think about the cheap outdoor bars showcased below? How do you entertain during autumn? We would love to hear your comment in the section below.
There are some plants that are just easy and fun to care for. The Philodendron is one of them.
The word Philodendron comes from the Greek words philo, which means “love,” and dendron, which means “tree.” One of the most common and popular choices for a houseplant, the Philodendron is easy to nurture. These plants can grow to be relatively large, spreading their leaves wide and growing up to three feet.
If you plan on bringing one home, you'll need to know the right way to raise them. Well, in this guide, we will tell you everything you need to know about these beautiful plants. We will also give you some tips on how to care for them.
A plant that lets you know what it needs through the right signals is always easy to maintain. As a plant parent, you just need to know how to read these signals.
So, if you're ready, let's begin!
How To Raise A Philodendron
Types Of Philodendrons
There are two main types of philodendron house plants - Vining philodendrons and non-climbing philodendrons. As the name suggests, the first type of plant requires a supporting structure to climb up on. These plants will grow vertically on any structure they find.
As for the second type of Philodendron, they spread outwards as they grow. Typically, their width can be twice the size of the vining philodendron - thus, they require a lot of space to spread out and grow.
One of the most popular types of this plant is known as the Split Leaf Philodendron. Although this name is often used to describe the Swiss Cheese plant or the Monstera deliciosa, there are other types of Split Leaf as well.
It should be noted that though the Swiss Cheese plant is called a Split Leaf, it is not accurate. However, they are related.
The Lacy Tree Philodendron is another type, which is an upright vine with long, rope-like roots. The leaves of this plant are split into multiple sections. They have half-lobed leaves, which are their main attraction. This kind of Philodendron grows well outdoors in its natural habitat, but it is not a good indoor plant.
This plant species is popular due to its versatility, as it grows well in different conditions if taken care of. The Heartleaf Philodendron can be potted in hanging baskets, grown on green walls, and is essentially a climber plant.
With dark green foliage and heart-shaped leaves, this plant is a popular choice for indoor plant lovers. Due to its uniquely shaped leaves, it is also called the Sweetheart plant.
Although by the looks of the heart-shaped plant, it appears to be loving, this fussy plant does not love too much sunlight. This is something to keep in mind if you are planning on getting one for your home.
The Heartleaf Philodendron is a tough plant that can survive even with little care.
These sturdy climber plants can grow at a tremendous pace, reaching heights of up to 20 feet! The arrow-shaped leaves of this plant sport red or copper undersides and can grow 10 to 16 inches in length.
The plant gets its name from the reddish-purple leaves that it sports when young, slowly turning into shades of green as it ages. The Red-Leaf Philodendron requires medium sunlight to thrive.
Owing to its vibrantly colored leaves, it is a very common and popular type of house plant.
This plant species is relatively new in the market. It is a hybrid of Philodendron that is known for its fast-paced growth spurts. The main attraction of this species is its unique color - red leaves, which turn brown or maroonish as they age.
Once the plant turns into an adult, the leaves open up and turn green. However, there are traces of red along with the green leaves, giving it a unique aesthetic.
Another hybrid plant was created by combining the Philodendron scandens and Epipremnum species. This climbing variant is a popular choice as a tabletop plant due to its size and growth patterns.
The Philodendron 'Brasil' plant has thick, green foliage and grows well in hanging baskets. They look incredibly aesthetic, hanging from windows, patios, and porches. The mixture of light and deep green leaves gives it an attractive and striking appeal.
Also known as 'tree philodendron,' this is a species of plant called Philodendron bipinnatifidum. This plant has a unique appeal with large leaves that resemble fingers. These make for good floor plants and are a popular choice for indoor plants.
Requiring bright, indirect sunlight, the plant has a striking, aesthetic beauty inherent to it. No wonder it is so popular amongst plant lovers. You can choose to place them outside or near your front door, in the bedroom, bathroom floors, or window sills.
As the unique name suggests, this species of Philodendron features bright, orange leaves when it is young. However, as the plant matures, the orange leaves slowly turn green.
The plant's vivid color makes it a popular choice for homes, offices, and other buildings. Moreover, it is a low-maintenance plant and survives for years with little care and maintenance.
How To Care For A Philodendron?
One of the primary reasons why the Philodendron is so immensely popular as an indoor house plant is because of how low maintenance it is. In fact, this plant can quickly adapt to most indoor environments. There are just a few things to keep in mind caring for your Philodendron plant.
The best part about this plant is that it communicates with you in its own language. You just need to understand this special language.
Observe your plant minutely and check the details, like the leaves' color, spaces between them, etc. All these are signs of the plant communicating its needs with you.
Sunlight
This plant has a love-hate relationship with sunlight. While it requires an adequate amount of sunlight to survive, too much may harm the plant. So how do you understand what the right amount of sunlight is for your plant?
Take a look at the leaves. If the leaves are a dark green shade, then the plant can tolerate bright, indirect sunlight. Keep your plant near a window where it receives adequate sunlight throughout the day, but never directly.
If you notice the leaves are a solid green color, you may also place them indoors where they receive bright artificial light. This makes it a perfect plant for your office desk, bedroom, or even bathroom.
However, if you notice the leaves starting to turn yellow, then the plant is receiving too much sunlight - and not liking it. It is best to move the plant to a different location where it gets slightly lesser bright sunlight.
Finally, if you notice your plant becoming leggy or having several inches between its leaves, it may mean the opposite. This is a clear sign that your plant is not receiving adequate sunlight. It's time to move it to a brighter location.
Water
Your Philodendron does not require too much water, unlike other plants. In fact, overwatering can actually harm your plant. Be mindful of how much water you are giving.
When should you water your plant? Notice the top inch (2.5 cm) of the soil. This is the length between your index finger to the first knuckle. An excellent way to test the dryness of the soil is to insert your finger in and check the moisture level. If the soil feels moist, it isn't time for watering yet.
Another thing to keep an eye out for is droopy leaves. This might be a sign of too little water or overwatering. Once you put your plant on a consistent watering schedule, the droopy leaves will fix themselves very soon.
If the plant's leaves turn brown and fall off, it is a clear sign of underwatering, so you know what you need to do.
Temperature
Although this plant isn't too fussy, extreme temperature changes can affect it, just like most other plants. It is best to maintain an ideal temperature and environment for the Philodendron.
This refers to 65 – 78°F during the day and around 60°F at night.
Fertilizer
If you want your Philodendron to grow into a large, healthy plant, adding fertilizer may help. Fertilizers contain all the nutrients that the plant requires, which it may not be receiving otherwise.
Feeding the plant a balanced liquid foliage house plant fertilizer is a good idea. Every month during spring and summer, water the plant along with the fertilizer. Feeding it every six to eight weeks is the ideal option.
Notice your plant's leaves - if they are growing too slowly or not growing large in size, it is a clear sign. Your plant requires more macronutrients, which you can provide with the help of good fertilizers.
You should also notice the new leaves which the plant sprouts. If the leaves are pale instead of brightly colored, your plant needs fertilizers. Calcium and magnesium are two important macronutrients required by the Philodendron to grow.
Pests & Insects
Typically, the Philodendron does not attract pests and insects. That being said, certain pests like aphids and mealybugs might be found lurking around your plant.
Getting rid of them is relatively straightforward. Dip a cotton ball in some alcohol and wipe off the mealybugs with ease. To prevent the plant from attracting other insects, spray it with water and mild insecticidal soap. This can be done once in a while and doesn't require too much effort on your part.
Pruning
Like any other plant, your Philodendron also requires periodic pruning. The longer the vines get, the more water, nutrients, and fertilizer it requires. Caring for super large plants always requires more effort towards caring and maintenance.
If you are looking for a truly low-maintenance experience of raising a Philodendron, consider pruning it every once in a while. Moreover, periodic pruning will help you control any pest-related issues you might be facing.
Dust & Pollution
Even indoor plants can get dusty every once in a while. It is important to wipe away the dust, as it can clog the pores of your beautiful plant, making it difficult for them to breathe properly.
Using a damp cloth, wipe the leaves of the plant every once in a while. You don't need to do this too often - remember, this is a low-maintenance plant after all! That being said, wiping down its leaves every once in a while wipes away any dirt and dust on it, enhancing its visual appeal in your home.
Humidity
The Philodendron plant likes humidity. As such, it thrives in places with high humidity. So if you are bringing this plant pet to a location with high humidity, you don't need to worry.
In case you bring the plant to a place that experiences low humidity, your plant may suffer over time. To prevent this, consider misting the plant every once in a while with a spray bottle filled with water.
Although it will tolerate low humidity levels, misting it periodically will keep it bright, healthy, and happy.
Philodendron vs. Pothos, What Is The Difference?
The reason we mention this point is that these two plant species are confused by most people. Although they are extremely similar in terms of looks, they are two different plants altogether.
The Pothos plant falls under a genus called genus Epipremnum. Its leaves are slightly harder compared to the Philodendron. Furthermore, their stems are finer, compared to the rounded stems that are found in Philodendrons.
Are Philodendrons Poisonous?
In short - yes. These plants are toxic to both humans as well as pets. If you have pets or children at home, it is vital to keep these plants in a place that is away from reach, so they don't eat it accidentally.
Although these plants are a very popular choice for homeowners, it is important to consider their toxicity. In case you have cats at home, you need to keep your plants in a location where the cats cannot get to them.
Remember - cats are naturally curious creatures and are also good climbers. Keeping the plant on a window sill or tabletop might not be enough to keep your curious cats away from eating them.
These plants are known for trailing along with the floors and climbing over the edges of their containers. It is best to prune them to avoid this regularly. They should not be kept at an easy access point - for humans as well as their pets.
What Happens If You Eat A Philodendron Leaf?
Accidents can happen - maybe it happened to you, a child, or even a beloved pet. If anyone happens to ingest a Philodendron leaf by accident, the first symptom they would feel would be a burning sensation in their throat and on their lips.
Eventually, the lips and mouth, even the throat, might start to swell up. This can lead to a blocking of the airways, which can be fatal. It is imperative to take the person or pet to the nearest hospital to get them treated.
Other symptoms may include diarrhea and vomiting.
Keep in mind that it is easier for a child or an adult to vocalize their distress in case they have ingested this leaf. However, when it comes to pets, you need to observe them closely and look for symptoms.
You might notice vomiting and diarrhea in the pet as well. Keep a lookout for other symptoms such as dilated eyes, making crying sounds, or different sounds of distress. If you suspect that your pet has accidentally ingested a Philodendron leaf, take them to the nearest vet at the earliest.
Is The Philodendron Your Ideal Houseplant?
For most people, the answer would be yes. Philodendrons make excellent houseplants mainly due to how low-maintenance and adaptable they are. Moreover, these plants can adapt to various types of lighting and water conditions.
They require minimal care and attention. The fact that these plants communicate their needs and distress with you makes them even easier to care for. Look out for yellow or brown leaves, wilting leaves, dry soil, etc. These are clear signs of the plant requiring some attention and care.
Where Can You Place A Philodendron?
The best places to keep the plant are at your home office desks, bedrooms, office buildings, on the patio or deck, on window sills, and in the bathroom. Since they need bright but indirect sunlight, it is best not to place them outdoors in the garden.
Final Words
If you are considering adopting a new plant pet, the Philodendron can be the ideal option.
As we mentioned, these plants require minimal care and can thrive for several years. Although they survive better in warmer climates, they will grow even in winters. Some minimal amount of care and attention will keep these plants happy and healthy for years.
We hope our comprehensive guide helped you understand a bit more about these beautiful plants. Once you learn to appreciate their own unique language, you will find these plants becoming your best indoor buddies.
Stepping into a hot sauna after a long tiring day sounds like an excellent treat to the body, the steam allows the muscles to relax as the body continues to detoxify from the toxic nutrients.
For hundreds of years, saunas have been used for its host of benefits and to top it all it helps you grab a good night sleep. What more?
Well, with an increase of blood flow in the body, your metabolism, the immune system, and skin also drastically starts to improve. But, you should remember that too much of anything is not good. So, don’t stay in the sauna for several hours and ensure to re-hydrate yourself after every sauna session.
Now, we understand that it can be tiresome to search for the right barrel sauna kit, but it’s nothing compared to the blissful experience of an excellent sauna session.
And to make things a little easier, we’ve reviewed some of the best barrel sauna kits that are available to help you make a better decision.
It is constructed by using Finnish Pine from Finland of Grade-A level quality. If you are looking out for a sauna that is built to last you for years to come, then this sauna will be a perfect pick for you. It provides excellent durability, insulation, and heat retention as the pinewood selected for making this product is around 1-⅜ inches thick.
No products found.
The sauna is around 6-feet in length and 6-feet in depth, which makes it more comfortable for four individuals. For protecting your privacy, there is a tempered glass door that has also been tinted. And there are wooden backrests that help to provide you with better relaxation.
This sauna kit includes a bitumen shingle roof, hydrometer/ thermometer, cup holders, 6KW heater, lava rocks, sand timer, light rocks, robe hook, sand timer, among a few others. The benefit of using a sauna are numerous- it helps in the reduction of fatigue, better blood circulation, nourishes, and cleanse your skin and prevents any heart diseases.
A barrel sauna also consumes around 23% of less heat than the regular size of cabin style sauna. The circular design ensures that there is even distribution of height rather than the heat settling on the top.
It has two weather-resistant supports that will be protecting the wood underneath the barrel from moisture or the growth of molds and mildew. You can also order separately for a canvas cover to wrap the barrel sauna during harsh weather conditions.
This model by Almost Heaven Sauna is made in the USA, and it is easy to assemble this sauna kit. You need two people to get this piece arranged. It is spacious enough for four people to sit comfortably. It takes about half an hour for the temperature to reach 150 Fahrenheit, and within an hour it will be steamy and around 190-195 Fahrenheit.
Capacity: 4 persons | Handcrafted in the USA | Easy assembly...
1 ⅜’’ Western Cedar with ball and socket style...
The kit comes along with sauna stones and a 4.5KW heater. You can sprinkle some water on the sauna stones to get a burst of steam. To add humidity to the dry sauna, you can repeat this a few times throughout your sauna session. You need to take cooling breaks in between the steaming sessions to keep yourself hydrated.
Moreover, you also have the option to choose from rustic cedar, rustic fir, or clear cedar. They are all smooth, natural woods that are solid and insulating for an outside sauna. The tempered glass door and the quality stainless steel bands help to enhance the look of this sauna. You can put a clear coating on the redwood finish to flaunt the natural look of the wood.
It is one of the most preferred barrel sauna kits as the seats are long enough for you to stretch out your legs fully and relax. The front wall section has been set back in this sauna, which makes it appear more prominent, while the functional porch gives this piece an attractive look.
The porch that has been created outside the sauna is a visually appealing and functional area. You can use this sitting area to keep your drinks or towels, or you can use it as a relaxing space for cooling off during your sauna sessions. To give a soft glow to your sauna, an LED light bar is also provided with this set.
Also, there is polymer support that helps to keep the undercarriage off the ground and by protecting the entire unit. It has been handcrafted to allow the wood to expand and contract according to the changing weather conditions, therefore, to form a tight seal. The Audra model is known for its efficiency and for ensuring an even distribution of heat.
The RDX 4-6 Persons Hemlock Wooden Barrel Sauna can be used for indoor and outdoor purposes, and it can comfortably fit around four individuals. It has been constructed with 1-⅜ inches thick Canadian Western Hemlock. This traditional sauna room can reach a stable and higher temperature without causing any radiation effects on your body like the infrared ones.
4 person indoor outdoor wet-dry sauna. Traditonal suana room...
Made of Canadian Western Hemlock1-3/8″ thick; partially...
You also have two 70 inches of support cradles that helps to keep the barrel sauna away from the ground. It has a tinted and tempered glass door with self-closing hinges, for your privacy.
The kit also includes a Harvia sauna heater of 4.5W, sauna bucket, thermometer, anti-explosive lamp, sand timer and a box of sauna stones. You’ll also get this product with a partial assembly that is already completed, which makes it easy for you to set-up by following the instruction manual.
It is CE certified and has built-in vent holes, from preventing the sauna from getting too hot. Moreover, there are stainless steel hinges, fasteners, hinges, sturdy frame along with back/front walls that give this piece an appealing look.
This pleasing barrel shape is functional and stylish at the same time while providing you with room for eight individuals. It also comes with a front porch canopy, and it maximizes the space by placing opposing benches which run across the full chamber.
No products found.
If you want to stretch out, there is enough room for six people inside the barrel and two people outside. You can also cool down in the outside area and rest against the wall while enjoying the fresh air. The sauna is fit to be placed in the indoors and outdoors, like the front porch or the back deck. For retaining the heat in your sauna room, there are self-closing hinges, and for privacy, you have a tempered and tinted glass door.
The door is tinted to provide you with a relaxing, quiet environment, and it has been tempered to make the sauna remain undaunted by the temperature changes. You can use the bucket and ladle to sprinkle water over the hot stones to increase the humidity and for maximum relaxation and health benefits.
The two polymer support cradles are weather-resistant, and it helps to provide a solid foundation to the barrel and preserves the wood. It is effortless to assemble this entire product, and it will take you just a few hours to complete the set-up. The stainless steel parts ensure that it will not harm your sauna or rust, along with an electrical 9.0KW heater.
Also, to comply with the safety guidelines, this barrel can heat for around 60 minutes at a stretch. But, if you want to heat the sauna for longer then 60 minutes, then you can just reset the timer. And for better protection of your barrel, you can buy a bitumen roofing separately for protecting your sauna from rain and UV damage.
This is an exceptionally designed model by Allwood, and it will be a great addition to your outdoor space or garden. It is around 90 inches in length, and the frame is also made of 1-⅝ inches of slow grown Nordic Spruce. There is enough space for six adults, and it also comes with two sets of fire starters.
Frame material 1-5/8" slow grown Nordic Spruce - WE DO NOT...
There is a canopy for ensuring that the sauna is protected from the different weather elements. Moreover, the sauna takes about an hour to heat up to 195 Fahrenheit, while the cylinder shape provides an uninterrupted and natural flow of air with an even distribution of heat.
It also has 70- inch of support cradles that elevates the structure away from the ground, and a chimney that is made of stainless steel. You can rely on this product for its quality, which can withstand years of use.
If you’re looking for an excellent sauna experience, then Allwood Barrel Sauna #300-WHP Wood Heater will meet your needs with ease. Also, the Nordic Spruce construction, fastener mechanism, and the stainless steel fittings will ensure that the quality of this product is maintained. The barrel is quite spacious, so you will be comfortable to use it even when the temperature is high.
Best Barrel Sauna Kits Buyer’s Guide
1. What style barrel sauna?
The barrel sauna has its own set of variations with few stylization options- standard or canopy, and 6-feet or 7-feet diameter.
The standard barrel design provides you with more interior space than the canopy design. In the canopy barrel, the front round section is moved by either 1-feet or 2-feet for creating an exterior sitting area. It gives the sauna an inviting and appealing look.
2. What size?
Are you looking for something small and portable? Or are you looking for something large enough to host several people? You have to be sure about the size that each brand is offering.
Most of the indoor sauna models are 77 inches long on the inside and 80 inches long on the outside, so there’s adequate headroom. The smallest barrel sauna is for two adults, while the largest one is for six adults.
3. What type of lumber?
The different barrel sauna kits are available in one of the four types of lumber:
Hemlock Fir
Clear Red Cedar
Rustic Red Cedar
Nordic Spruce
The Nordic Spruce and the Red Cedar are the best if you’re placing your sauna in the outdoors due to their natural resistance to the weather elements.
4. What type of heater?
It is crucial to consider the type of heater when selecting a barrel sauna, and it also depends on where you’re going to place the barrel. There are gas, infrared, electric, and wood-fired heaters. You should weigh out the pros and cons for each, and then pick the one that is suitable for your needs.
The most economical option for you is the gas heater, even though they might require some additional installation. However, the small electrical heaters will use a 120V outlet power source, and the larger ones will require 240V. Also, you will need a hardwire breaker and the help of an electrician to install the electric heater correctly.
Final words
If you take into account the size, location, cost, and energy that you need for heating up, then selecting the right barrel sauna kit will be a simple task. A barrel sauna has less cost of operation when compared to a sauna room, as it heats up quickly and it’s also energy efficient.
Keep going down the path that will help to bring you closer to a great sauna experience every day.
Simple, swift and extraordinary creative DIYs for tweens and teens follow, we have curated images for a gallery that speaks about the little things, about small actions that can impart wisdom in the creative process of creating, small little crafts that can gather smiles, joy, laughter through simple means.
In the followings rows one will find do it yourself projects that use mundane items such as bottle caps, mason jars or recycled paper to create playful garlands, bookmarks or colorful recycled paper bracelets. These small crafts can be pursued at the weekly family craft session or at the birthday party where the whole gathering can go through a " colorful recycled paper bracelet workshop " and leave the scene with a phenomenal memory tied around their wrist, something beautiful achieved physically tied to a lesson on sustainability and recycling.
Cast a glance and surge inspiration !
Inspiring DIYs for Tweens and Teens to Pursue
1. Start joy with origami dresses
A rather simple origami project that can transform a Mother Day card, a simple and swift, meaningful gift.
A party craft that is definitely worth pursuing as the homemade lip gloss is a tad healthier than what one purchases in retail. The experience of crafting with children is priceless, unforgettable for you and the little ones alike.
Bottle cap accessories may sound odd at first yet one simply cannot question the clean, colorful and vivid result above. Use them to create fridge magnets, small portraits, accessories for various toys, infinite options.
Sensible, airy, ethereal texture go a long way, use discreet palette colors to empower, emphasize the beautiful fragility and the results will be mesmerizing.
15. Use duct/washi tape to personalize school gear
Avoid spending a ludicrous amounts on rare items or exclusive items, simply personalize your own. The back to school craft session ought to be in everyone`s calendar.
Save the planet energy and reuse or recycle your plastic bottles, spread the message around you and be the change that you would like to see in the world.
A craft that you simply have to realize, the colorful bowl can serve you well for years and years, carying your snacks, wearing color, something that teens will definitely love to have around and possibly craft.
The simple technique opens up a wide array of possibilities that mainly revolve around the creation of wall art. The process might test your patience yet the result is extraordinary graphic, surge inspiration and create your own diy string wall art.
The process is rather simple yet the result is extraordinary, the end result can emphasize any mundane item as the new clear dome superbly accentuates shape and color.
A simple change can go a long way and nothing speaks more about identity than crafting unique items. Use simple means to shape big changes, unforgettable memories will be forged.
In your next party you can encourage the creation of paper pinwheels in the craft session, this can bring up the subject of eolian energy, wind power and alternative power options, a sweet craft can rapidly become a teachable moment. Using a different color or pattern for each pinwheel would be interested, it would shape unique results.
Color in wild patterns and stencils of various kinds can greatly raise the little one`s interest. Invite them outside to enjoy color and be by their side at all times.
How extraordinary powerful would be for a girl to be able to affirm that she crafted her own colorful epic purpose ? Simply imagine how impactful can be your next craft session and you`ll want to start gathering the materials required as soon as possible.
Something sweet and colorful simply cannot pass unnoticed at your next teen party, make sure there is plenty and enjoy happiness and laughter around the little ones.
30. Use toys to create epic wall jewelry organizers
Old toys can become so much more, choose a vivid color and craft epic organizers and coat hooks, a new vibrant, positive atmosphere will call your house, home.
Salvage old fabrics and put them to extraordinary use ! Simply wrap regular items in fabric using mod podge, certain patterns can definitely occur along the line !
via organized31.com
32. Button hearts on a canvas
Express your love through a simple craft, put your buttons to good use.
Few projects in the world of do-it-yourself can be as useful as a stress-ball, give this amazing gift indirectly to your friends in your next craft session !
It might sound odd yet a cool bookmark can definitely encourage a teen into picking up reading, choose a simple, cool fantasy book and gift it away with the right, personalized bookmark and you have a recipe for success.
42. Colorful diy folded paper bracelets and crowns
The folded bracelet may be unpractical and easily perishable reason for which it can be overlooked yet the paper crown realized from re-purposed, salvaged paper simply cannot !
What do you think ? How often do you craft with teens, with loved ones ? We would love to hear your opinion on these DIYs for Tweens in the comment section below or over social media !
![Clay Sculpting Ideas [All You Need To Know]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2022/08/Clay-Sculpting-Ideas-1.jpg "Clay Sculpting Ideas [All You Need To Know]")
![Why Tulips Don’t Bloom & What You Can Do [Actually Works!]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2020/10/Why-Tulips-Dont-Bloom-What-You-Can-Do-Actually-Works-3.jpg "Why Tulips Don't Bloom & What You Can Do [Actually Works!]")
![12 Best Software for Digital Artists [Drawing & Painting]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2019/10/12-Best-Software-for-Digital-Artists-Drawing-Painting-1.jpg "12 Best Software for Digital Artists [Drawing & Painting]")
![Corel Painter 2020 Digital Art Studio [PC/Mac Disc][Old...](https://m.media-amazon.com/images/I/51yL0KIQw1L.jpg)
![WEN 6550 VS 6552 [A Clear Winner?]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2021/09/WEN-6550-VS-6552-01.jpg "WEN 6550 VS 6552 [A Clear Winner?]")
